
i'i<Ksi;.\n;i) nv 



/ 



J^ 



H 



% 



^^^s-^ 



PRIMARY HISTORY 



UNITED STATES. 



FOR SCHOOLS AND FAMILIES. 



By BENSON J.^LOSSING, 

ALT>»OR OF "the PI0TOKIA.L FIELD BOOK OF THE KBVOLUTION," '" II-T.U8TRA.TED FAKILT 

HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES," "PICTORIAL UISTOEV OP THE UNITED 

STATES FOE SCHOOLS," " EMINENT AMERICANS," Eia ETC. 



ILLUSTRATED WITH NUMEROUS ENGRAVINGS. 



NEW YORK: 
PUBLISHED BY MASON BROTHERS. 

BOSTON: MASON & HAMLIN. PHILADELPHIA: J. B. LIPPINCOTT & CO. 

CINCINNATI: SAEGENT, WILSON, AND IIINKLE. 

1863. 



Entered, according to Aet of Congress, In the year 1868, by \^ ^ H ^ 
MASON B R O T II K It S , 
111 the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Southern fiistrict of 
New York. 



LOSSiNG'S HISTORIES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



A COMPLETE SERIES FOR ALL CLASSES. 



LOSSIING'S PICTORIAL PRIMARY HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES : 224 
pages, 12mo. Price 60 cent?!. 

-OSSIING'S PICTORIAL SCHOOL HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES; 374 
pages, large 12mo. Price $1.25 

LOSSIING'S ILLUSTRATED FAMILY HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES; 
with a Froutisjiiece illuminated in colors. For Li-itrict, School, and 
Family Libraries. 672 pages imperial octavo, Price $4. 

Lossing's Histories (by Benson J. Lossing, Esq., author of the 
"Field-Book of the Revolution," "Eminent Americans," etc.) are 
all manufactured in the best style ; the paper is white, fine, and 
smooth ; printing unexceptionable ; and the binding neat, attract- 
ive, and durable. The illustrations, in the very best style of modern 
wood engraving, are correct portraits of men and things ; have been 
/ V" gotten up without regard to expense; anl, it is beheved, greatly 
^ J enhance the utility of the books as instructors. As to the letter- 
' V press, the publishers refer to the books themselves, which will con- 
*-%. firm Mr. Lossing's established reputation as a writer for conciseness, 

Q perspicuity, and attractiveness of style, accuracy of delineation of 

^ fact-J, and excellence of arrangement. 






n. KrTItOTTPEDBT T I PRINTED BT 

TMOM AS n. SMITH, C. A. A I. V O B D, 

8.: A f 1 r.oe'Kman-strect. 15 Vandcwaie- ft., N. Y. 



HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES. 



CHAPTER I 

SECTION I. 



The Author to the Student. 



My Young Friend 



1. This book was written for your instruction. I was once 
as young as you are. I was fond of asking questions, and loved 
to have them answered. By this means, and by reading books 
and listening to conversation, I learned many useful things / 
which, I have no doubt, you would be glad to know. 

2. Among other kinds of knowledge that pleased me, was that 
which related to the country in which we live. It so delighted 
me, that I have alwavs felt a desire for all young people to learn - 
what I have learned, and much more. 

3. If you will listen to me, I will relate a long and interesting^ 
story about the Indians, who first lived here ; and then about' 
the great Sailors, and Soldiers, and Governors, and the hundreds"' 
of men who came here and cut down the forests, built houses ^ 
and churches, and raised grain in fields and fruit in orchards. 

4. Then I will tell you how, when many thousands were herej 
with their wives and children, they made laws, built villages and 
cities, factories and ships, steamboats and railways, and made 
every thing appear just as you see it to-day. That story is called 
HISTORY. When you hear a man tell a new story, you say that 
is his story — it is History. 



INTRODUCTION, 



The beautiful country we live in. 



5. The story I am going to tell you, is the History of 
THE United States. That is the name of our country which we 
love so much. Look on the map of the world and you will seo 
that it is now a large part of North America, extending from th^ 
Atlantic Ocean on the east, which is between us and Europe, 
the Pacific Ocean on the west, which is between us and Asia. 

6. It has almost every kind of climate. In the north th^ 
winters are long and cold, with much snow. In the south theV/ 
are short and warm, with seldom any frost. There flowers bloom 
all the year round. In our country every kind of grain, and 
fruit, and flower in the world may grow. In some parts are high 
mountains and great woods ; in others, are wide plains, and wider 
lakes ; and in others, hills and valleys, beautiful rivers, pleasant 
brooks, and great meadows called prairies. 

Y. In some parts there are wild and fierce Indians, buffaloes 
and bears, wolves and panthers, elks and deer, eagles and wild 
turkeys, and a great many kinds of smaller animals and birds, 
just as there were in the whole counry before the white people, 
like us, came here. 

8. Altogether, ours is a very noble, beautiful, and fruitful 
country, where every body may be happy. Here we need not be 
afraid of bad rulers who have power to hurt us, for if we do right 
nobody can injure us ; and we are at liberty to do as we please, 
if we do not injure our neighbors. 

9. And every one born in this free and beautiful country, 
should be proud of it, thankful to God for it, and willing to do 
every thing that is right to keep it free and good. 

10. When I shall have told yon the whole story — told you of 
all the dangers, and troubles, and hard work that the people who 
first came liere had to endure, to make it such a fine country ; 
and how much others have since done to keep it so, I am sure you 
will feel glad to do all in your power to help in the good work. 

11. And to make you feel so, is one great reason why I wish 
you to listen to the whole story attentively, that you may re- 
member it and do well. 



THE INDIANS. 



How the Indians were named. Their language. 



SECTION II 



THE INDIANS 




1. I will now tell you about the Indians who lived in 3ur 
country before any white people were here. Where their 
fathers came from we can not tell, nor do you care to know 'at 
present. They were here when the white men 
came from Europe, and appeared very strange to 
them, for they were of a reddish-brown color. 
They were dressed in the skins of wild beasts- in 
the cold North, and in the warm South they 
were almost naked. '^ 

2. Columbus, the first great sailor who came to iitoian's head. 
this country, thought the Island, or the land surrounded by 
water, that he first saw, Avas in that part of Asia called India. 
So he called these reddish-brown, or copper-colored people, 
Indians. I shall tell you about that great sailor presently. 
The Indians were found in all parts of North America, and 
were all very much alike in their appearance and way of liv- 
ing. 

3. The Indians did not all talk alike. You know the Amer- 
ican and Frenchman call the same things by different names. 
The American says horse, and the Frenchman says cheval. Their 
word or language is different. So the Indians, in different parts 
of the country, spoke eight kinds of language, because there 
were eight nations. 

4. These nations were named Algonquin, Huron-IroquoiSj 
Cherokee, Cataivha, Uchee, Natchez, Mobilian, and Bacotah or 
Sioux. Now these are hard words, but you must spell them out 
and remember them. 

Questions. —1 . How did the Indians appear? How were they dressed? 2. How 
came they to be called Indians ? 3. What can you tell about their language ? 4. Wliat 
were the nations called ? 



THE INDIANS. 



Indian dwellings, money, and writing. 




A WIGWAM. 



The Indians -were tall and straight. They had straight 
black hair, fine teeth, and black eyes. 
They were seldom sick, because they had 
plenty of exercise and ate simple food. 
They lived in a sort of huts or tents, 
made of poles covered with the bark of 
trees or the skins of wild beasts. These 
were called wigwams. 
G. The men went to war, hunted and fished ; and the women 
})lanted corn and other things, and did all the hard work. They 
did not have good tools to work with, for these were made of stones, 
shells, and bones. Their food was the flesh of the deer, buifalo, 
and bear, roasted or boiled, with beans, peas, potatoes, and melons. 

7. The Indians had monc}', but it was not like ours. It was 
made of shells in the shape of long beads, which 
they strung on threads or fastened upon belts. 
So many of these pieces were worth a penny, 
and so many more were worth a shilling or a 
dollar. This money they called wampum. 

8. The Indians could not write as we do, and 
never saw a pen or ink. They made rude pictures 
to describe what had been done. Here is one of wAMruM. 

the kind. In the picture you 
sec human figures, a boat 
with nine paddles, and a 
bear and turtle, with a fire 
between them. This tells 
the story of a fight between 
some Indians. One man, you see, lias his head ofi^. Then nine 
of them went in a boat which they call a canoe, and after that 
two families, one called the Bear tribe or (iimily, and the other 
the Turtle tribe or femily, had a council or talk, by a great fire. 

9. The Indians had no schools, and the little children never 
liad pleasant picture-books to read. Their mothers taught them 

QuESTioNR.— 5. What cnn yon tell alioiit thtnr appearance and houses? C. What 
did tliey do? Wliat was their food ? 7. What kind of money did they have ? 8. Can 
ynu tell about their writing;? 





= t^'^^CS''^'*^ 



IN III AN WBITINQ. 



THE INDIANS, 



Indian weapons, sports, and burials. 




INDIAN WEAPONS. 



to make wampum, mats, skin and feather-clothing, and shell and 
bone ornaments. But I dare say they did not work much, but 
played nearly all day in the woods and by the pleasant brooks. 
They went to bed when the birds did, at sunset, and were up be- 
fore the sun, and so they kept their eyes bright. 

10. The Indian men loved to fight, for 
they sometimes felt like tigers. Forty 
or more of one nation would go and fight 
those of another nation ; and sometimes 
there would be hundreds on both sides. 
They fought with bows and arrows, war- 
clubs, scalping-knives, and tomahawks. 
In the picture is seen a bow and arrow, a 
kind of war-club, tomahawks or hatchets, and a scalping-knife. 

11. When the men were tired of fighting, they 
would sometimes become good friends, as we white 
people do. Then they Avould build a great fire in 
the woods, and the head men of both nations would 
meet around it and smoke a pipe which was handed 
from one to the other. This was called a calumet^ 
or pipe of peace. 

12. The Indian men played ball, fired at the 
mark, danced, leaped, played games, and had other 
amusements, but they would never let the women 

join them. They were not at all polite to the women. I am 
sure that no right-minded boy, when he gets to be a man, will let 
his mother, or sister, or wife, do all the hard work, while he 
hunts, or fishes, or plays ; and then not 
let them have any of the fun. 

13. The Indians did not always bury 
their dead in the ground. When they 
did, they wrapped them in skins, and 
buried their bows and arrows, and other 
things, with them, supposing they would 

QoESTioNS. — '^. What did the children do? 10. 
ii"^? 11. What abntit their beconiina; friends? 
ii:iin83nierits? 1?. What about their burials ? 





BUKIAL-PI.ACE. 

What can you tell about Indians fight- 
12. What can you tell about their. 



10 THE INDIANS. 



Indian religion and law. What is to become of them. 

want to use them in the spirit land. They often folded tlie 
body in skins, and laid it upon a high scaflFold, where wild beasts 
could not get at it. 

14. The Indians had no churches, yet they believed in God, 
prayed to Ilim, and worshiped Him. They called Ilim the Good 
Spirit ; and they believed in an Evil Spirit. Instead of churches 
and meeting-houses, they had the sky for a roof; and the wind 
and the thunder, the singing of birds, and the roar of the storm, 
was their music. Then they would look up to the sun, the moon, 
and the stars, and believe that they saw God, for they knew of 
nothing greater. The Indians knew nothing of the Bible, and 
tlie religion of Jesus. They all had one belief, never quarreled 
about it, and wxre happy. 

15. The Indians were governed by sachems and chiefs. The 
sachems were general rulers ; the chiefs were the commanders of 
the Indian armies. Only wise men were made sachems, and only 
brave men were made chiefs. These could not govern nor lead 
if they were not wise and brave. 

16. Such, my young Friend, were the copper-colored people 
who lived in this country hundreds of years ago, and some of 
whom live here yet. Unless you live beyond the Mississippi river, 
you seldom see any of them now. They are nearly all beyond 
that river, and are becoming fewer every year. 

17. The time will come when there will not be an Indian on 
the earth. You may live to see that time, because they are pass- 
ing rapidly away. The white man, from the beginning, has used 
the poor Indians badly. He has cheated and oppressed them, 
given them rum to take away their senses, and with swords and 
guns has driven them far into the wilderness. 

18. God, in liis wise providence, has permitted the "hite man 
to take the Indian's land away from him. The Indian would not 
cut down the trees and raise grain, except here and there a little 
patch ; but the white man, as the Bible says, has made "the wil- 
derness to blossom as the rose." 

QrEBTioNS.— It. What about their religion ? 15. How were they governed ? IC. W^cro 
are they now? IT, IS. What has the white man done 1 



INDIAN HISTORY. ■ 11 

Where the Algonquins lived. Pontiac 



SECTION III. 

INDIAN HISTORY. 

1. Now look on a map of the United States, and I will show 
you in what parts each of the eight Indian nations, of whom I 
have told you, lived. I would like to tell you, also, of many 
things that they did before the white people came. But the story 
is too long for me to tell you now. You will know more about 
it when you grow older. Do you remember the names of the 
eight nations, given in verse 4 of Section II. ? 

2. The Algonquins lived in the country north and south of 
the great lakes which lie between the United States and Canada. 
Tliey occupied nearly all of Canada, a part of New York and all 
of the country east of it, a part of Pennsylvania, all of New Jer- 
sey, Delaware, Maryland, and Virginia, eastern North Carolina, a 
portion of Kentucky and Louisiana, and all north and west of 
these States, eastward of the Mississippi. 

3. The Algonquins, like each of the other nations, were 
divided into tribes, or collections of families, who often quarreled, 
and made war upon each other, just as brothers and sisters some- 
times wickedly do, I am sorry to say. But when the white peo- 
ple came and treated them badly, these quarrelsome tribes became 
friends, and joined to fight their oppressors. For many, many 
years, the Indians did the white people a great deal of harm, as 
you will learn hereafter. 

4. The greatest man of all the Algonquins was Pontiac, who 
was a sachem and chief He caused many of the tribes in the 
neighborhood of the more western lakes to join together to kill 
all of the white people, but did not succeed. You will hear more 
of this before we get through with the whole storv. 

5. The Huron-Iroquois lived in a much smaller portion of 

Questions.—'". Wlie-" did the Algonquins live 1 3. What did the Algonquins do ? 
4. What can you tell of Poatiic ? 



12 I N D I AN II IS TOR Y. 



The Huron-Iroquois and the Cherokees. 



country, and were completely surrounded by the Algonquins. 
They dwelt in a part of Canada, in large portions of New York, 
and in parts of Pennsylvania and Ohio, along the southern 
shores of Lake Erie. A few of them lived in a small part of Vir- 
ginia and North Carolina. 

6. The nuron-Iroquois, in the north, were divided into five 
tribes. These met around a great fire, at one time, and agreed 
to be friends forever. They formed a league, and were known as 
the Five Nations when the white people came. Finally those 
who lived in the south, and were called Tuscaroras, came north, 
joined the others, and then they were called the Six Nations. 

I. Almost all of the Six Nations joined the British in the War 
of Independence, and fought the Americans. Two of their 
greatest men were called, by the white people, Joseph Brant 
and Red Jacket. The first was a great warrior, and the last was 
a great orator or speech-maker. 

8. The Cherokees lived in the south-west. Their country 
was a very beautiful one, having high mountains and hills, fertile 
valleys, and many pleasant streams. Their dwelling-place cov- 
ered the whole upper part of Georgia, and extended from the 
Carolina Broad river on the east, to the Alabama river on the 
west. 

9. Because their country was so full of mountains, the Chero- 
kees were called the mountaineers of the South. They were 
brave and warlike, and often had bloody battles with the Five 
Nations, who used to travel through the woods away down there 
to fight them. They, too, joined the British against the Amer- 
icans, in the Revolution, but after that old war they were our 
friends. 

10. The Cherokees lived in their beautiful country until a few 
years ago, when they were compelled to leave their nice farms, 
and settle in the wilderness west of the Mississippi. At that 
time they had schools, and churches, and printed a newspaper. 

II. The Cherokees have fine farms, and schools, and churches 

Questions.— .">. Wliern did the Huron-Iroquois live ? 6. What did they do? 7. What 
c-»n you trll of thn Six Nitions? 8. Where did the Cherokees live? 9. What can 
you tell about, Uiuin? ID. Where arc they now, and what are they doing? 



INDIAN HISTORY. 13 

The Catawbas, lichees, and Natchez. 

Y in their new country, and they are now the best Indians in 
America. I wish you could visit them, for they would treat you 
kindly. 

12. The Catawbas lived in a very pleasant coimtry in parts 
of North and South Carolina, between the Yadkin and Catawba 
rivers. They, too, were very brave, but were peaceable. They 
seldom went away from home ; but whenever quarrelsome In- 
dians came there to fight them, they soon sent them about their 
business, I can assure you. Then the quarrelsome Indians 
would stay away. 

13. The Catawbas were generally the friends of the white 
people, and were the good neighbors of the Americans in South 
Carolina in the old wars. Now there are not a hundred of them 
left. They could all stand in a barn. These live on the banks 
of the Catawba, in South Carolina. Very soon not one will be 
living. How sad to think of a whole nation gone forever ! 

1 4. The UciiEES lived in a warm, and very beautiful country. 
It extended from Augusta, on the Savannah river, across the 
whole State of Georgia. Their 
principal town was near Mil- 
ledgeville. They said to the 
white people when they came, 
"We were the first inhabitants 
who ever lived in this country." 
Even then there were very few 
of them left. BocTnESN ixwans. 

15. The language of the lichees was harsh, but their dis- 
positions were mild, like the climate. They never engaged in 
war, yet they appeared to be brave. Theie are now a few of 
them among the Creek tribe of Indians, west of the Mississippi. 

16. Tlie Natchez occupied a very small portion of country, 
extending from the east bank of the Mississippi river, up the 
valley of the Pearl river to the head waters of the Chickasaw. 

17. The Natchez worshiped the sun, believing it to be the 

Questions. — I''. Where did the Catawbas live? What was their character? ''ti. 
Whr\t morn cm you tell about them? 14. 'Where did the Uchees live? 15. What 
caj vo.i IcU about them? 16. Where did the Natchez live;' 




14 



INDIAN HISTORY. 



The Natchez and the French people. 



Great Spirit, as the Indians in South America did. They were 
proud and warlike. When, more than a hundred years ago, 
some French people came to live on the banks of the Mississippi, 
the Natchez agreed among themselves to kill them all, for they 
thought they had no business in their country. 




MEETING OF WHITE MEN AND INDIANS. BEE PAGE 50. 



18. The French people soon lieard of what the Indians in- 
tended to do, and instead of waiting for the Natchez to come 
and attack them, they took their guns, went to the homes of the 

Questions.— 17. What can yoii tell about the Natchez? 18. What did the French 
dor 



I N D I A N II 1 S T O U Y . 15 



The Mobilian Tribes. 



Indians, and in a short time killed nearly all of them. There 
are now only about three hundred ©f-the-Natchez Indians left. 

19. The MoBinANS composed a very extensive nation, for 
there were a great number of tribes. They lived chiefly in the 
warm country along the Gulf of Mexico, from the Atlantic Ocean 
to the Mississippi river, a distance of six hundred miles. 

20. Their country also extended up the Mississippi river to the 
Ohio river, and up the Atlantic to the Cape Fear river. It in- 
cluded the greater part of Georgia, the whole of Florida, Ala- 
bama, and Mississippi, and part of South Carolina, Tennessee and 
Kentucky. 

21. In the Mobilian nation were three great leagues, com- 
posed of several tribes. These were called Creeks, Choctaws, 
and Chickasaws. The climate was so mild that these people re- 
quired very little clothing in winter, and in summer they went 
almost naked. 

22. These southern Indians have given the white people a 
great deal of trouble. But I must confess that the white people 
have been most to blame, because they have not treated the poor 
Indians fairly. Of these troubles I shall tell you more hereafter. 

23. Most of the Mobilians have been compelled to go to the 
wilderness west of the Mississippi, Many of a tribe called Semi- 
noles yet remain in Florida, and refuse to go. They are dan- 
gerous and troublesome neighbors. 

24. Nearly all that are left of these seven Indian nations are 
now in the country west of the Mississippi, between the Red and 
Missouri rivers. Their present country, as you will see by tlio 
map, is now called Indian Territory. I fear it will not ba 
theirs a great while, for white people are already going there, 
and will crowd the Indians out, I expect. 

25. The eighth nation is composed of the northern and south- 
ern Sioux, who are sometimes called Dacotahs. When the 
French people went into their country, two hundred years ago, 

Questions. — 19. What can you tell of the Mohilians? 20. Where did they live ? ?1. 
What more can you tell about the Mobilians? 22, 23. What have they done, and where 
are they now? 24. Where are now those seven Indian nations? 25. What can you tell 
about the eighth nation ? 



16 I X D I A N II X S T O R Y . 

The Northern and Western Indians. 

there were a great many of them. It is an immense country, 
west of the Mississippi, extending from the Arkansas river on the 
south to Lake AVinnipcg on the north, and westward to the foot 
of the liocky Mountains. 

26. The northern tribes in particular, are very fierce and war- 
like, and have always been fighting each other. They all yet 
remain in the country where they were first found, because the 
white people have not wanted it. But the white man will soon 
tell them to go further west, into the wilderness, because he 
wishes to raise grain, and build villages and cities where their 
cabins and Avigwanis now stand. And they will go. 

27. Away beyond the Rocky Mountains on the shores of the 
I'acific Ocean, from Mexico on the south, to the northern line of 
Washington Territory, there arc scattered tribes of Indians, some 
of whom are very weak and few, while others are strong and 
many. 

28. These occasionally try to beat off the white people who 
settle among them, but they always get badly beaten themselves. 
Year after year, these, as well as all of the other Indians in 
America are becoming fewer, and, as I said before, you may live 
until not a live Indian can be found. 

29. I hope you have looked at the map attentively, while I 
have been telling you about the Indians. If you have, you will 
know much that is useful, because these very Indians, many of 
them, will be mentioned again in the course of my story. And 
when you are older, and come to learn more of them in a larger 
book, you will be glad that you were attenti\e now. 

Questions.— •?«. Wliat of the northern trihes ? CT. What cun you tell of the western 
Indians'? 2S. What is their fate ? 



CHAPTER II. 

THE GREAT SAILORS OR DISCOVERERS. 
SEC'l'ION I. 

THE GREAT SAILORS FROM SPAIN. 
The trade with India desired. 

1. Almost four liundred years ago, before there were any 
wliite people in America, there was a good young man named 
Christopher Columbus. He was born in Genoa, a city in Italy 
in the southern part of Europe. He studied hard at school, Avas 
much pleased with stories about the sea, and when he was old 
enough, he became a sailor. 

2. At that time merchants, or store-keepers, in Italy, who 
lived near the sea, sent ships and traded with the people of that 
part of Asia called India, and became very rich. Tlieir neigh- 
bors in Western Europe, especially in Spain and Portugal, wished 
to trade with them too. But the Italians were selfish and strong, 
and would not let the ships of their neighbors sail eastward in 
the Mediterranean Sea. 

3. What must be done ? Look on the map, and I will tell 
you Avhat ivas done. Some bold sailors went in ships around the 
southern part of Africa, which is called the Cape of Good Hope, 
and then sailed across the Indian Ocean to India. But this was 
a very long way to go from Portugal and Spain. 

4. Columbus thought a great deal about the matter. He 
had been in a ship away up in the ocean at the north, where 
there is ice all summer, at an island called Iceland. I think 

Qttestiotjs. — 1. What can you tell about Columbus? 9. What did Italian merchants 
do ■? 3. AVhat did some bold sailors do ? 4. What can you tell about North America ? 

2 



18 



DISCOVERIES. 



The ideas of Columbus. 



His efforts and trials. 





NOKTiiM^VN s snip. 



NORTHMAN. 



he must have beard of some rough sailors of that 
cold country called Northmen, who, it is said, 
came over to America 
five hundred years be- 
fore, in queer shaped 
vessels. 

5. Columbus had also 

got the idea into his 

head that the earth was 

~^ round like an orange, 

and not flat like a cake, as every body then 
thought it was. He tliought that if the earth was 
round, India could be reached by sailing westward across the 
Atlantic Ocean, as well as sailing eastward ; and he believed it 
could not be half as far to it in that direction as around the Cape 
of Good Hope. 

6. Columbus went to Lisbon, in Portugal, and told the king 
and other great people, what was in his jnind. The king thought 
well of it, but most of the great people who did not know half 
as much as Columbus did, laughed at him, and lie went away 
very sorrowful. 

Y. Columbus was poor. He had a 
little son named Diego, whose mother 
was dead. So he took his boy by the 
hand and started on foot for Spain, to 
ask the rich king of that countrv to 
let him have a ship with which to sail 
'; >/-~J' \ westward on the Atlantic Ocean in 
search of India. 

8. Ferdinand, the King of Spain, 
had an excellent wife, named Isabella, 
who loved God and her fellow-crea- 
tures, Columbus was a Christian, and thought that he could 
tell the people of new countries that he might find in searching 

_ QuKBTioxs — .5. What thoughts had ColumbuR' 6. WJiat was done in Portnga!? 
1- What did ColunibuB do? S. What can you fell about the Queen of Spain ? 




THE GREAT SAILORS FROM SPAIN. 



19 



Departure of Columbus for America. 



The Discovery. 



for India, about Jesus and the Bible, and the Gospel, and so do 
them good. 

9. Columbus told Queen Isabella all that he would like to 
do, in searching for India and helping the heathen. Her heart 
"was kind, and his words brought tears to her eyes. She prom- 
ised to help him even if she had to sell all the diamonds in her 
crown to buy a ship for him. She spoke to her husband 
about it. He was willing, and she fitted out two small vessels for 
Columbus. 

10. The great sailor was now full fifty years of ago, and 
every body thought well 
of him, because he had 
always acted right. His 
friends fitted out another 
ship, larger than those 
of the queen, and with 
plenty of company, Co- 
lumbus left the town of 
Palos, on the Tinto 
river, on the 3d day of 
August, in the year 1492. 

11. It was a hot summer day when Columbus and his men 
sailed down the river. But when they were out on the ocean, the 
breeze was cool and delightful. They were soon out of sight of 
land, and could see nothing but water, and sky, and clouds. 

12. They sailed on and on, week after week, and saw nothing 
but the water, and the sky, and the clouds. All but Columbus 
grew afraid, and wanted to go back. The common sailors even 
threatened to throw him overboard if he would not turn back. 
He trusted in God, and kept on unharmed. 

13. Just at sunset on a pleasant day in October, Columbus felt 
sure that land was nigh. During the evening the perfumes of 
flowers came to his nostrils. The great sailor watched all night. 
In the morning all saw green forests, and soon they heard the 
singing of birds. 

Qur-STIONS.— •>. What dii Isfibclla do ? 10. Whr.t did Columbus then do? 12. Wliat 
happened on the ocean ? 13. What can you tell about seeing land ? 




THE VESSELS OF COLtTMnTJS. 



20 DISCOVERIES. 

Landing of (Julumbus. 



The Indians. 




OOLTJMUnS 1)I8:;0VEBIN« LAND. 



14. The sailors who were so afraid and so wicked, now joined 
witli C'ohiinhiis in praisini-; (iod. All went on shore, among the 
beantiful shrubs and sweet flowers, and there on their knees they 
sang a hymn of thanlcsgiving to God. 

15. They were on an island not very far from the continent of 
America. Thev saw men, women, and chiUh'cn, hiding among 
the trees and bushes. These were very timid, for they liad never 
seen white people before. As T liave told you — [verse 2, page 

QtjK.STiONR. — \i. Wli it dill all who were with Columbus do V 15. What ca:i you tell 
n'jout the landing of Columbus? 



THE GREAT SAILORS FROM SPAIN. 



21 



Other discoveries. 



Americas Vcs;)i!cius 




C0LU.MI>TT(3 ON BAN SAL- 
VADOK. 



7] — Columbus thought this island Avas a part 
of India, so he called the copper-colored people, 
Indians. The island he named San Salvador, 
the Spanish words lor Holy Saviour. 

16. Colunibns found other islands in the 
neighborhood, and these, as you will see by the 
map, were afterwards named West Indies. 
When he went back to Spain, he took some 
Indians, and parrots, and other things with him. 
Then King Ferdinand and Queen Isabella were 
so pleased with the great sailor, that they made 
him rich and strong. 

17. Soon after Columbus went back, another 
Italian, named Americus Vespucius, came over 
the Atlantic Ocean with one of Columbus's 

great sailors, named Ojeda. He visited the West India Islands, 
sailed southward, and discovered the American continent, near 
the mouth of the Oronoco river. It was an easy matter after 
Columbus had led the way. 

18. Some people said to Columbus, " It was easy to find Amer- 
ica." He asked them to make an egg stand on its end. They 
tried in vain. Columbus cracked one end of his, so made 
it flat, and it stood. Then they did 
the same. " It is easy enough 
when I have told you how," said 
the great sailor. Then they all felt 
ashamed. 

19. A\Tien Americus returned, he 
wrote a letter, which was printed 
in a book. It told of what he 
had discovered, and he claimed the 
honor of first seeing this New 
World. Columbus, in another voy- 
age, had seen it at the same place 




QtrESTioxs. — 16. What did Columbus then do ? 
What can you tell about Columbus and the eggs S 
America ? 



AMEEICITS TESPtJCrnS. 



17. Who else came to America? IS. 
19. Why was the New World called 



22 



DISCO VEHIES. 



How America was named. 



Ponce de Leon. 



Spanish adventurers. 



in South America, a year sooner. But he was not allowed 
to tell the world what he had discovered, so this wonderful 
country was named America, in honor of Americus ^'e?pucius. 

20. Many Spanish people now came to live in Cuba and other 
West India Islands. Among these was an old man named Ponce 
de Leon. He was very proud, and did not wish to die. He was 
told that on an island north-west from Cuba, there was a spring 
Avhose waters would make him young again, and keep him so. 

21. In the spring of the year he sailed in a ship, in search of 
that island. He sought in vain, but finally he discovered a lai.d 

that seemed full of flowers, and partly on 
that account he named it Florida. That 
was twenty years after Columbus made his 
first voyage. It was our pleasant Florida. 

22. Other Spaniards went to the same 
country afterward, and going westward, dis- 
covered the Mississippi river. Others again 
went up the coast into the present Carolinas ; 
and some warriors sailed to Mexico, and took 
possession of that country. They all treated 
the kind Indians most shamefully. Of these 
warriors and their deeds you will learn more 
when you grow older. 




A BFANISn WABBIOB. 



SECTION II 



THE GREAT SAILORS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 



1. When it Avas known in Europe that a new world had been 
found beyond the Atlantic Ocean, the kings and merchants made 
a great ado about it. In Spain, Portugal, France, Holland, Italy, 
and England, the people talked about it a great deal. 

Qui-RTioNR.— 20. What can yon tell of Done" de TiGon? 21. "What did he find? 22. 
V/liat did otlier Spaniards do? 1. What did finding a new world produce? 




SAILORS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 23 

Cabot's voyages. Cabot's discoveries. 

2. Henry, the King of England, who refused to listen to Colum- 
bus before his first voyage, was now glad to do all he could to 
assist John Cabot and others, who were merchants in Bristol, in 
sending ships across the Atlantic in search of new countries. 

3. Four years and a half after Columbus made his first voyage, 
John Cabot prepared two ships, and 
with these, his son Sebastian sailed. 
He was a young man about twenty 
years of age. At first he sailed toward 
Greenland ; then he turned southward, 
and in the course of a few weeks he 
came in sight of the rugged shores of 
Labrador, and saw many icebergs float- 
ing in the sea. 

4. Cabot did not land, but sailed sebastian cauot. 
southward, and discovered a large island, which he properly 
named New-found-land. There he saw great numbers of cod- 
fish, which are yet abundant in the sea in that region. He 
landed at several places, and then sailed to England to tell his 
countrymen of the new world he had found. 

5. Sebastian Cabot crossed the Atlantic Ocean the next year, 
and sailed all along America from the icy coasts of Labrador to 
the sunny shores of our Carolinas. He was the first discoverer 
of North America, for this voyage along the shores of the United 
States was made about fourteen years before Ponce de Leon, of 
whom I have told you [verse 20, p. 22], landed in Florida. 

6. Sebastian was a very great sailor, and was upon the ocean 
nearly all his life. He sailed all along the coast of Brazil, iu 
South America, discovered the great river La Plata, and wer.t 
on its bosom in a boat four hundred miles up into the broad wil- 
derness. He was an old man, with a large white beard, when he 
died. 

7. After Cabot had told of the many codfish near Newfound- 
laml, bold sailors went from England, Brittany, and Normandy, 

Questions.— 2. What did the King of England do ? 3. "WTio sailed to America from 
Eniilvid, and how ? 4. What did Cabot discover ? 5. What else did he do ? 6. Whnt 
oth.r discoveries did Cabot malce? 7. What did other sailors do? 



24 DISCOVERIES, 



Verrazzani and his discoveries. Cartier's voyages. 



to catcH tliem. The fish were so vcrj numerous that the sail- 
ors soon filled tiieir little vessels with them and went home. 

8. Some of the fishermen had seen the neighboring coasts of 
Nova Scotia, and the stories they told of the beautiful land there, 
got to the ears of Francis, the first French king of that name. 

9. At that time there was a great sailor in France, who came 
from Florence. His name was John Verrazzani. The king fitted 
out four vessels, with plenty of men and provisions, and sent 
Verrazzani with them to explore the coasts of America along 
which Cabot had sailed. 

10. Three of Verrazzani's ships were injured by a storm, and 
he crossed the Atlantic with only one. lie first reached the coast 
of our North Carolina, and then he went into almost every bay 
from there to Newfoundland. He talked a great deal with the 
Indians wdio came out of the woods to sec liim and his blf/ canoe, 
as they called liis ship. He named the whole country New 
France. 

11. Four years afterward, another great 
sailor, named James Cartier, came from 
France to this New World, He first 
landed at Newfoundland, afterward he 
sailed into a great gulf and the mouth of 
a very large river, and then returned to 
France, 

12. Cartier came back in another ship 
the next year, and sailed up that great 

cAETinEs SHIP. ,.iver to a town which the Indians ealle<l 

IIorhek/r;a. He named the gulf and the river, St. Lawrence. 
The Iiidian town he called Mont Real, or Royal Mountain, be- 
cause there was a high mountain just behind it. 

13. That river, you know, is between the United States and 
Canada, a part of the way, and Montreal is now a large city. 
From that place Cartier Avickcdly carried away the King of the 
Indians, whom he conxed to go on board of his ship. lie took 

QiTFSTioNB. — 9. AVliat liras discovered? 0. Wliat was done in France? 10. Tell about 
Vcmzzani's voyipir. 11. What other French sailor cnie to A'neriei. and what did 
ha see? I'?. What did Cartier afterward do? i:!. WU it wi;':2d thiij d! 1 ho do? 




SAILORS F 11 O M ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 25 
War in France. The Huguenots. Settlement in America. 

him to France, where the poor man died of a broken heart, when 
thinking he should never see his wife and children again. 

14. A few other French sailors came to explore America soon 
afterwai'd. But the French king had his hands so full of business 
at home, because his people had commenced fighting each other, 
that he paid no more attention to fitting out ships to sail to 
America. 

15. And what do you think the French people quarreled and 
fought about ? It was religion ! — the religion of Jesus Christ, 
who said, " Love your enemies," One believed something which 
the other did not, and so they quarreled and fought about it, and 
njany were killed. 

16. There was a great and good man in France, 
named Coligny. He loved the j^eople called 
Huguenots, whom the Roman Catholics hated, 
and very frequently injured. Coligny seeing his 
friends in continual danger, thought it would be 
nice for all of them to go to America, where 
the Roman Catholics could not hurt them. 

17. So Coligny helped a good many of them 
to fit out ships. They came over in the spring 
of 1562, or about three hundred years ago. 

FEEKCHMA^ IN 1560. ^j^^^^ j^^^^^^^^ -^^ Fiorida, near where Ponce 'de 

Leon did, when he gave it that name. It was near our St. 
Augustine, the oldest town in the United States. 

18. The Huguenots did not like the spot, and sailed northward 
to Carolina. But these nearly all perished. Two years after- 
v.ard some more came, and lived in tents on the coast of Florida, 
while they were building a fort. 

19. The Spaniards* claimed Florida as theirs, because Ponce de 
Leon, a Spaniard, first saw it. Melendez, a cruel warrior, went 
there with many soldiers, and murdered almost a thousand of the 
French settlers, chiefly because he and his men, and his king, 
did not believe what the Frenchmen did in religion. 

QcTSTioNS. — 14, 15. "What now happenei in France? Ifi. What can you tell abont the 
'Tiisjiipnots? IT. What did the Huguenots do? IS. What happened to them? 10. 
V.'hat did the Spa-.iiarJs do? 




26 



DISCOVERIES. 



Revenge of the French. 



Queen Elizabeth and the Huguenots. 




FBENCH SOLDIEB IN 
FLOBIDA. 



20. When this cruel murder was known in 
France, a brave soldier, named De Gourges, 
sailed to America with many others, and killed 
nearly all of the Spaniards. So the white 
peoj)le were in Florida no more. The first 
white settlement in America was broken up, 
and the Indians had the whole country to them- 
selves again, for a long time. 

21. Some of the great English sailors sup^ 
posed they could get to India by going north- 
west, not dreaming that they would find tlie 
ocean in that direction continually covered with 

ice. So, many years after Cabot discovered North America, 
Martin Frobisher and others crossed the Atlantic to find a north- 
west passage, and to seek gold in tlie rough soil of Labrador. 
They found neither, were discouraged, and went no more. 

22. When a very remarkable woman, named Elizabeth, was 
the Queen of England, she and her great men heard of the 
beautiful region of our North and South Carolina. Some of the 
Iluguenots, who escaped the massacre by the Spaniards, went to 
sea in a boat. They were picked up and carried to England, 
and they told the queen all about that fine countrv. 

23. Queen Elizabeth was wonderfully delighted, and said her 
great sailors would do better to 
go there with people to plant 
corn than to go to cold Labrador 
to dig for gold they would not 
find. So God caused these poor 
Frenchmen to turn the minds of 
the English toward the beautiful 
middle regions of America. 

24. At that time there was an 
intelligent and worthy young En- 
glishman, named Walter Raleigh, waltek kat-eioh. 

QuFSTTONS.— 20. Wh.at did ,i French soldier do? 21. "What did othor Knslisli sailors 
try to do? 2?. What can you tell of a Queen of England? 2:i. What did Queen Kliza- 
letli say? 24. Wliotcanyou tell about Walter l{alelgh and his step-brother ? 




SAILORS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 



27 



Raleigh and Gilbert's expeditions. 



Gilbert's death. 




EALEIGH 8 SHIP. 



whom tlie queen tliought a great deal of. His step-brother, Sir 
Humphrey Gilbert, was one of her great English sailors, and had 
often thought it would be a fine thing to go to the beautiful 
Carolina region with a number of people, to build houses, raise 
grain, and live there. 

25. Gilbert spoke of the mattci- to lialeigh, who seems to have 
had the most money. The young man was delighted with the 
idea, and asked the queen's permission. 
She readily granted it, and early in the 
year 1579 they both started for Amer- 
ica. Storms and Spanish enemies soon 
drove them back, and they gave up the 
voyage. 

26. Four years afterward Gilbert start- 
ed again, but did not reach Carolina. 
He was at Newfoundland awhile, and 
then started for home. A dreadful storm arose, beat upon the 
ship he was in, and at midnight it went to the bottom of the sea 
with Gilbert and all on board. 

27. Raleigh was much grieved at the loss of his step-brother. 

But he was a man of courage. He had a good deal of money 

left, so he fitted out two more ships to carry 

people to America. They were commanded by 

two great sailors, named Amidas and Barlow. 

28. It was in the hot month of July when 
Raleigh's ships reached the Carolina coast. 
The people in them landed on an island which 
the Indians called Roanoke. They traded with 
the Indians for several weeks, and then returned 
to England. Two Indian cliiefs who wished 
to see the world went to England with them. 

29. Queen Elizabeth and Raleigh were de- 
lighted with the stories Avhich Amidas and 
Barlow told them, about the beautiful Roanoke 




ICNGLISII GENTLEMAN 

15.S0. 



IjUEBTiONS. — '"5. AVTiat did Raleigh and Gilbert do 1 26. What happened to Gilbert 
afterward '/ 27. Wliat did Raleigh then do? 28. What can you tell about the Euglisli 
at Roanoke? 29. How came that region to be called Virginia ? 



28 DISCOVERIES. 



GrenvUlc's expedition. Tobacco. Peril of the settlers. 

and the main land near by. The queen called the whole country 
Virginia. You rciueniber Vorrazzani had named the whole 
country New France, si.xty years before. [See verse 10, page 24.] 

30. Queen Elizabeth gave the use of the whole country to 
AValter Raleigh, and he expected to make a large fortune by 
sending settlers to that fine region, for he was to share in all the 
profits that might be made in raising grain and digging gold. 
So the very next year, as soon as the trees were in blossom, 
Raleigh sent another great English sailor, named Sir Richard 
Grenville, with seven ships, to carry people to settle in America. 

31. Grenville and his party reached Roanoke in June. The 
Indians were right glad to see tlieir two chiefs come back again. 
These Indians were a remarkable people. They lived in arched- 
roofed houses, and had fine gardens, and fields of corn and to- 
bacco. 

32. Tlic white people never before saw tobacco. Tlie Indiar.s 
taught tlicni to smoke it, but the more filthy practice of chewing- 
it they learned themselves. I hope the boy who reads this, wi!l 
never use tobacco in any way. Smoking it is better than chew- 
ing it; but he who smokes it finds that 

" It robs his pocket, soils his clothes, 
And makes a chimney of his nose." 

33. The Indians treated the English well, but were used so 
badly in turn that they determined to kill them all. At this 
time Grenville went ba(;k to England with the ships, and the 
angry Indians prepared to murder all the settlers. 

34. Sir Francis Drake soon afterward arrived, in a large ship 
lie was one of the greatest war-sailors England ever had, and was 
the first Englishman who sailed around the world. The settlers 
went on board his ship and returned to England. Others were 
landed there afterward, but they were all- murdered by the angry 
Indians. 

35. Finally quite a number of men and women were sent over 

Questions. — ^0. Wliat did the queen and Raloigh do? .^1. What can you tell about 
the IiidiaiiK'/ 3'i. What can you say about tobacco-? 83. How did the ludians behave ? 
34. Wlio came to Koaiioki,' ? and what happened to tlie settlers 'i 



SAILORS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 29 



Little Virginia Dare. Efforts of other English Bailors. The French. 

by Raleigh, to make a settlement. A man named Jolin White 
was their governor. He Avent back to England for a good pur- 
pose, and was kept there many years. 

36. Mr. White had a daughter married to a man named Dare. 
Before he left for England she had a beautiful little babe, which 
she named Virginia. She w-as the first English child born in 
America. AYhen Mr. AVhite went back to Roanoke, his daughter, 
and sweet little Virginia Dare, and all the rest were gone. I 
don't think they were murdered. I suspect they went far away 
in the country, and lived with the Indians. 

37. Raleigh was now tired of trying to settle America. His 
money was nearly all gone, and he sent no more ships. He 
lived a great many years afterward, and wrote a History of the 
World while in a prison. He was put in prison by a very bad 
King of England named James. Raleigh was a good old man, 
and yet that wicked king,, after keeping him a great many years 
in prison, caused his head to be cut off. 

38. In the year 1G02, Bartholomew Gosnold, another great 
English sailor, came across the Atlantic, and explored the coast 
from Boston to Newport. He saw a great many codfish near 
a low, sandy point south-east of Boston, and he named it Cape 
Cod. I wish you to remember this cape, for I shall speak of it 
again by-and-by. 

39. Other great English sailors came to the same region soon 
afterward, and two of them explored the present coast of Maine. 
One of them wickedly carried off some Indians in his shin, 
and all their friends were made very angry against tlio v.hltj 
people. 

40. It was now more than a hundred years since Columbus 
revealed the New World to Europe, and yet there was not a set- 
tlement of white people in all this broad land. One was made 
soon afterward, on the river St. Lawrence, by some French peo- 
ple, who named the place Quebec. They came Avith Samuel 

Questions 35. What can you tell of others ? 36. What can you tell about little 

Virginia Dare and her mother? 37. What more can you tell of Raleigh? 38. What 
can you tell of another great English sailor? 39. And what of others? 40. What can 
you tell about settlements ia America? 



30 DISCO VEKIES. 



Acadie. Quebec. Henry HudEon. 

Champlain, a great French sailor, who discovered the lake of 
that name, in the northern part of the State of New York. 

41. A little earlier, some French people had attempted to set- 
tle in Nova Scotia, and they named that country Acadie. They 
were compelled to leave it, but the settlement at Quebec re- 
mained. That is the oldest permanent settlement of Europeans 
in North America. 

42. The English having failed in their attempts to make set- 
tlements in America, several London merchants concluded to 
employ some great sailor to make anotlicr effort to find a north- 
west passage to India. They employed a famous man named 
Henry Hudson. He sailed twice in that direction, but like 
others before him, he could not get through the ice, so the Lon- 
don merchants gave it up. 

43. Hudson was a proud man. He was very anxious to be the 
first sailor who should reach India by a northern route. At that 
time there were a number of merchants in Holland who had joined 
together to trade in India. They were called the Dutch East 
India Company. 

44. Hudson went to Amsterdam to see the managers of that 
Company. He told them that he firmly 
believed that he could reach India by 
going around the north of Europe, instead 
of the north of America. They liked the 
idea, and fitted out a small vessel, called 
the Half-moon^ for him to sail in. He 
went away up into the Arctic Ocean, 
where he found just as much ice as in the 
other direction. He was too proud to re- 
turn without doing something great; so he turned westward, 
after passing Iceland, and steered across the Atlantic. 

45. The great sailor first saw America on the coast of I\[aine. 
He then sailed southward to the Capes of A'irginia, and explored 

QUESXIONK. — 41. What about Frenoh settlenionts ? 42. Wlrit did LondnTi merchants 
do r 4't. What cx-\ you tell about Ilenry Hndsoi and t!ie Dutch ? 44. What did Ilud- 
Bon do? 45. Wiiut were Hudson's first discovorijs .' 




HALF-MOON. 



SAILOKS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 31 
Discovery of the Hudson river. Fate of Hudson. 

the bays and rivers northward until he entered the waters whicli 
now form the harbor of New York. 

46. Hudson saw a great river rolling down from among the 
blue hills at the north, and he sailed up that stream more than 
one hundred and sixty miles. He had many adventures with the 
Indians, who had never seen a white man, nor such a " big canoe" 
before. That stream now bears the name of Hudson's river. 

47. When Hudson returned to Europe, and told of the im- 
mense and beautiful country which he had discovered, the people 
of Holland, who were great traders, began at once to send ships 
to Hudson's river to traffic Avith the Indians. I shall tell you 
more about that presently. 

48. Hudson tried once again to find a north-west passage. In 
so doing, he discovered the bay in the far north which bears his 
name. There he lost his life. Some of his sailors were very 
wicked. They bound Hudson and liis son with strong ropes, 
and putting them in a little boat, with seven sick companions, 
they sailed off" with the ship and left them. Hudson and his 
companions all perished with cold or hunger, on that icy sea. 

49. I have now told you the story of the Great Sailors, and I 
hope you have been interested. With Hudson's voyage, their 
work was made complete. Then the coasts of the New World 
had been explored from the West India Islands to the Gulf of 
St. Lawrence. The way was prepared for settlements, and soon 
hundreds of people came from Europe, and commenced cutting 
down trees, erecting houses and churches, raising grain and fruit, 
and building villages and cities. We must always love the Great 
Sailors for finding such a beautiful country as ours. 

Qtn58TiON8. — 46. What can you tell about Hudson's greatest discovery? 47. What effect 
did his discoveries have ? 48. What happened to him afterward ? 40. What had the 
Great Sailors now accomplished ? 



CHAPTER III. 

SECTION I. 

THE ADVENTURERS OR SETTLERS. 
Difference between a settlement and a colony. 

1. I HOPE you remember what I liavc told yon about the Great 
Sailors, They should be thought of frequently, as we go on in 
our story, because they opened the way to this beautiful land 
for people to come and settle in. Now I shall tell you about the 
Adventurers or Settlers. 

2. I must first explain to you the difference between a settle- 
ment and a colony. You know people may go from your neigh- 
borhood, away into the wilderness, and there cut down trees and 
build houses. This is called a settlement, But the Indians, or 
sickness, or some other thing, may cause them to move away. 
Then that place is no longer a settlement. Just so, you remem- 
ber, it was with the English on Roanoke [verse 36, page 29], and 
the Huguenots in Florida [verse 18, page 25]. 

3. When a settlement becomes permanent, and the 2")eople 
make laws, plow fields, .build villages, and so on, and continue to 
live in one place always, then the Adventurers who made the set- 
tlement become Planters, and form a colon}'. 

4. I am now going to tell you what Adventurers did in making 
settlements in many parts of this country, and how they after- 
ward became Planters and formed colonies. It took some of the 
settlements ten years, and some twenty years, to become colonics, 
while one of them was about sixty years in so doing. I will first 
tell yu'i of 

QuRBTioNB. — 1. Can yon explain tlie diffprencc between a BetUement and n rolony? 
3. What i? a colony? 4. How Ijnj diJ it lakj some ssttlenicnts to become colonies? 



ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 33 

The division of Virginia. Plymouth and London companies. 



ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 

5. Because of the discoveries of their Great Sailors, the En- 
glish claimed a right to settle anywhere in America between the 
mouth of the Cape Fear river in North Carolina, and the town of 
Halifax in Nova Scotia. They allowed the Spaniards to have the 
country gll south of that, and the Frenchmen all north of it. 

6. You remember [verse 29, page 2Y] Queen Elizabeth gave 
the name of Virginia to that whole territory. AVhen she died, 
a Scotchman, named James Stuart, who was a king in his own 
country, became King of England, and a very mean and unlovely 
man he was. But he did some good things. 

7. That vast country claimed by the English was divided into 
North and South Virginia. Quite a number of men in the town 
of Plymouth, England, joined together for the purpose of making 
settlements in North Virginia. The king gave them a written 
agreement, in which he promised to let them have the use of all 
that country if they would agree to do so and so. They were 
called the Plymouth or North Virginia Comjiany. 

8. A number of men in London joined together in the same 
way, to settle in South Virginia. The king gave them a similar 
paper, and they made a similar agreement with the king. They 
were called the London or South Virginia Company. These 
papers given by the king were called Charters. Eemember that 
v>'ord, and its meaning — an agreement. 

9. The Plymouth Company first tried to make settlements in 
their part of America, but failed. The London Company soon 
afterward collected together more than a hundred Adventurers, 
fitted out three good ships for them to sail in, and then sent a 
great sailor, named Newport, to conduct them to the island of 
Roanoke, wdiere, you remember [verse 30, page 28], Walter 
Raleigh tried to make a settlement more than twenty years be- 
fore. This was at the close of the year 1606. 

QuESTiONB. — 5. AVliat can you tell about the claims of the English ? C. "\^^lat can 
you Bay of a new King of England ? 7, How was America divided by the Englisli ? 8. 
What can you teU of two companies in England ? 'J. Wlitit dil these companies do I 



B4 SETTLEMENTS. 



Arrival of Adventurers. Captain Smith. Troubles in Virginia. 

10. A heavy storm drove the ships of the Adventurers away 
to the northward, and they entered the mouth of a great river, 
after passing two capes at the entrance to Chesapeake Bay. To 
please the king, they named the great river James, and the two 
capes Charles and Henry, after his two sons. 

11. The Adventurers sailed more than fifty miles up that 
river, and landed on a sort of island. Every thing appeared 
beautiful, for it was in warm April weather, and the earth and 
trees were covered with flowers and blossoms. There they com- 
menced building a village, which they called Jamestown. 

12. Captain John Smith, a very great 
soldier, of whom you have heard, I dare- 
say, was one of the Adventurers. He had 
been in many fights with the Turks in 
eastern Europe, and had done wonderful 
things there. Many of the Adventurers 
were rather bad characters, and they be- 
came jealous of Captain Smith, for they 
knew he was smarter and better than 
JOHN SMITH. thev. 

13. Smith was accused of wrong intentions during the voyage, 
and was put in prison on board the ship. "When the Adventur- 
ers landed, they proceeded, according to King James's orders, to 
open a sealed box, which he had given them. Then it was found 
that the king had appointed Captain Smith to be one of the gov- 
ernors of the settlement. Greatly fearing the king's displeasure, 
they set him at liberty, and for many years Captain Smith wag 
the greatest and best man in the New World. 

14. Newport sailed for England in June, IGOV, for more Ad> 
venturers and provisions. Soon after he left, the provisions of the 
settlers became scarce, and the poisonous vapors which arose from 
the swamps near by, made a great many sick. Before the close 
of summer, full one half of the Adventurers died, and were 
buried in the ground at Jamestown. 

Qtn?8TiON6. — 10. Wliat happened to the Adventurers in Newport's ships? 11. What 
did they do? 12. What can you say of John Smith and his companions? 13. What 
had been done to Captain Smith? 14. What happened to tlie settlers? 




ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 35 

Smith in captivity. His life saved by Pocahontas. 

15. Every one now began to think of death and starvation, for 
the Indians had not received them very kindly, and would not 
l)rino: them food. The man Avhom tlie Adventurers had chosen 
to be their chief ruler, was a very bad one, and it was not long 
before they asked Captain Smith to take his place. 

16. Smith soon made the Indians respect him, and bring food 
for his companions. He now resolved to know more of the 
country he was in. He had already been up the James River to 
the Falls at Richmond, and had seen a large stream coming in 
from the north, just above Jamestown. With a few companions 
he went up that stream, which the Indians called Chickahom- 
iny. While away from his boat, in the woods, some of the In- 
dians, who had been watching the white people, sprang forward 
and made Captain Smith a prisoner. 

17. The great Emperor of the Indians was called Powhatan. 
Captain Smith was taken from one Indian village to another, so 
that the women and children might see him. Then he was con- 
ducted to the dwelling of the emperor on the York river. He 
was kindly treated ; but when the great men around Powhatan 
had talked the matter all over, they concluded to kill him. 

18. A huge stone was placed before Powhatan, on which the 
head of Captain Smith Avas laid. His hands were tied behind 
him, and he could not stir. Then two strong Indians raised each 
a heavy club to kill him, and there appeared no lielp for him. 

19. Powhatan had a beautiful daughter, ten or twelve years 
old, named Pocahontas. She sat by the side of her father, who 
loved her very much. She was a good girl, and pitied poor 
Captain Smith. Just as the Indians raised their clubs to kill 
him, she leaped from her seat, clasped the head of the captive 
in her arms, and begged her father to spare his life. Pocahon- 
tas was an angel of deliverance, for Powhatan not only gave 
Smith his life, but sent a guard of twelve men to conduct him 
back to his friends at Jamestown. 

20. During his captivity Smith learned much that was useful 

Questions. — 15. What were the troubles of the settlers? 16. What did Smith do ? 
What happened to him? 17. What did the Indians do with Smith? 18. What oc- 
curred before Powhatan? 19. How was Smith's life saved? 



30 . SETTLEMENTS. 



Smith's exploilag voyage. riist women in Virginia. 

to him, about the Indians and their country. But he was 
grieved to find every thing in confusion at Jamestown, and only 
forty of his companions alive. These were just preparing to 
leave, but he caused them to remain, and by his own exertioLs 
he procured food enough from the Indians, for them all. 

21. Newport arrived with more Adventurers and provisions, 
the following spring. Then Smith started, in an open boat, to 
explore the Chesapeake Bay. lie visited every bay and river 
along its coasts ; and, on foot, he went up into the wilderness as 
far as the country of the Five Nations in the southern part of 
New York. 

22. Altogether this was one of the most wonderful voyages 
I have ever read about. Smith and his companions were gone 
three months, and traveled about three thousand miles. That 
is the distance across the Atlantic Ocean, from New York to 
London. 

23. A pleasant thing happened not long after Smith's return. 
Some more adventurers came from England, and with them, two 
women ; the first from Europe ever seen in Virginia. They 
were very good women, but I am sorry I can not say the same 
of the men. Most of those who were in Virginia, were very 
lazy. They would not raise grain for food, but looked for gold, 
or did nothing, day after day. 

24. Smith coaxed the Indians to give the white people footl, 
or they would have all starved. Finally, when he went to En- 
gland on account of being badly hurt, the Indians not only re- 
fused to let the white people have food, but laid a plan to kill 
them all. The good and beautiful Pocahontas, like a divine angel, 
went to Jamestown, told the Adventurers what the Indians 
thought of doing, and so made them prepared to defend them- 
selves. 

25. The Indians did not attack the people at Jamestown. 
After awhile, an English sailor, named Argall, who was a sort of 

Qtn^STiONR. — ".0. What can you toll nhont Smith's retnm? ■\Aniat did ho do? 21. 
What can you toll about his oxplorinp; voyage ? 2'J. What about that voyaco ? 2:i. What 
ploasant thiuf^ now happonod ? What can you say about the men in Virginia? 24, 
What nioro can you toll of the goodness of Pocahontas? 



ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 



37 



Pocahontas a prisoner. 



Marriage of Pocahontas. 



sea-robber, came there, coaxed Pocabontas on board of bis ship, 
and kept ber a prisoner for a long time. Iler fatber was greatly 
grieved. But tbe robber would not let ber go until ber fatber 
sent plenty of food to tbe half-starving Adventurers. 

26. And now another pleasant thing occurred. While Poca- 
hontas was on the ship, a young Englishman, named John Rolfe, 




MAEEIAGB OP POOAnONTAS. 

fell in love with her. She became a Christian, was baptized, and 
married Piolfe. This made ber fatber a good friend of tbe En- 
glish as long as be lived. 

Qttestioxs.— 05. What can you tell about Argall and Pocahontas ? 26 "WHiat othor 
pleasant thing now happened ? > . wi 



38 SETTLEMENTS. 



Death of Pocahontas. Dutch traders in America. 

27. Pocahontas went to Encrland with lior husband not lon<r 
afterward, and died there, just as she was about to sail back to 
her native land. We should always remember that good Indian 
princess with gratitude. 

28. After that, things Avent on much better in "S'irginia. A 
gi'eat many other Adventui'ers came over, and they were good and 
industrious people. They tilled the land, did not spend their 
time in foolishly looking for gold, and raised plenty of food. 

29. The settlement soon became so strong that the people did 
not fear the Indians, and those who came to stay a little while, and 
then return to England, resolved to stay as long as they lived. In 
the year 1619, they met together to make laws. Then the Vir- 
ginia settlement became a colony. 



SECTION II. 



ADVENTURERS IN NEW YORK. 

1. I have told you [verse 47, page HI] that when Henry Hud- 
son let the Dutch people, who lived in Holland, know about the 
beautiful laud he liad fomid in the New World, they sent ships 
Avith people there to trade with the Indians, who caught bears, 
beavers, otters, and other fur-bearing animals. Among other 
ships, the Half-moon^ Hudson's exploring vessel, was sent for that 
purpose. That Avas in IGIO, or about two liundred and fifty 
years ago. 

2. One of tlie greatest of the Dutch sailors who came to Amer- 
ica at that time was Adrian Block. He brought several Adven- 
turers with him, and landed on the lower end of the island 
Avhich the Indians called Manhattan. There the city of New 
York now stands. 

Questions. — 27. What mora can von toll about Pocahontas? ?«. AVhat can vou say 
nhout oUier Adventurers? '_'!). Whiit did the settlers now do ? 1. What did the Dutch 
people do? 2. What can you tell about a great Dutch sailor? 



ADVENTURERS IN NEW YORK. 89 

The first ship-building. West India Company. First settlers. 

3. Block's sliip took fire and was destroyed, just at the com- 
mencement of a cold winter, in 1613. The Adventurers built 
themselves huts to sleep in, and worked hard every day all win- 
ter, in building a new ship. It was completed in the spring, and 
then they explored the coast from New York to Halifax. That 
was the first ship ever built in the United States, and was named 
the Unrest. 

4. Many other Adventurers came soon afterward, and some 
went up Hudson's river as far as the spot where Albany now 
stands. In that neighborhood, and on the lower part of Manhat- 
tan island, a fort and trading-houses were built soon afterward. 
The whole country which the English called North Virginia, the 
Dutch now named New Netherland. 

5. A few years later, some Holland merchants formed the 
Dutch West India Company, and the rulers of their land gave 
them the privilege of making settlements anywhere in America, 
and in some parts of southern Africa. 

6. Although the Dutch were getting rich fast by trading with 
the Indians for furs, it was now thought best to have some fam- 
ilies come over, clear the land, raise grain, build houses, and thus 
commence a colony. 

1. It was in the spring of 1G23, when thirty families, mostly 
French people who liad lived in Holland a long time, came to 
Manhattan. Quite a number of them went up Hudson's river, 
and settled at Albany. Others remained on Manhattan, and 
some went across the East river, where Brooklyn and Williams- 
burg now are, and settled. 

8. At about this time, several log houses were built at the 
lower end of Manhattan island, and a permanent settlement was 
formed in New Netherland, With these dwellings and people, 
and those at Albany and at Brooklyn, a colony was formed, and 
became prosperous. I will tell you, by-and-by, how this country 
came to be called New York. 

OtiKBTioxs. — 3. What happened to the Dutch Adventurers ? and what did they do ? 
4. What did other Adventurers do ? 5. What can you tell of some Holland merchants ? 
G. What was thought best? 7. Who came to Manhattan ? and where did they setUe ? 
8. How was a colony formed ? 



40 SETTLEMENTS. 



About New England. Captain Smith in New England. 



SECTION III. 

ADVENTURERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 

1. I have told you [verse 7, page 33] how the Plymouth 
Company was formed. They sent a great sailor, named Priiig, 
to prepare the way for settlements in North Virginia. The next 
spring, Sir George Popham (who was one of the company), and 
a hundred Adventurers, came over to settle. Many did not like 
the country, and more than half of them went back in the same 
ship. Those Avho remained suffered so much the iic.\t winter, 
that they also went back to England. 

2. Eight years afterward, the famous Captain John Smith, who 
helped to settle Virginia, came over with two vessels, and ex- 
plored the American coast from Cape Cod to the Penobscot 
river. lie made a good map of the country, showed it to the 
king's eldest son, Charles, and by his permission, he named the 
whole region east of Hudson's river. New England. 

■ 3. Captain Smith was a just man, but his comrades were not 
always so. The commander of one of his ships carried oft' twenty 
Indians, and sold them for slaves in Spain. This made the In- 
dians in New England very angry toward all wliite people. 

4. It was not until the year 1G20 that a permanent settlement 
was formed in New England. The king, that year, gave the 
I'lymouth Company a new charter, and they prepared to make 
settlements in their own way. But this was not permitted by 
the good and Avise God. 

5. Instead of Adventurers whose chief dcSire was to make 
money, others, who sought for a place where they might worship 
God as they pleased, were allowed to become the permanent set- 
tlers of that portion of New England known as Massachusetts. 
I will tell A'ou how it was, and wlio they were. 

QirrSTioss.— 1. "V^Tiat did the Ph-mouth CmnpaTiy do? Wliat can you toll of Rettlers 
wlio ramo to An^orica? 2. What "did Captain Smith do? 3. WHiat did Smith's ccm- 
panionsdo? 4. When was New England first settled? 5. By whom ' 



ADVENTURERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 41 

The Roman Catholics. The Pope. Origin of the Puritans. 

G. Very Earnest people, you know, believe that tlieir way of 
worsliipiug God is tlic best ^vny, and they try to make every 
body else believe and act as they do. There was a bad King of 
England, named Henry the Eighth, who was a Roman Catholic. 
He got angry with the Pope of Rome one day, because he would 
not allow him to do a wicked thing. After that. King Henry 
would have nothing more to do with the pope. 

v. The Pope of Rome, you know, is the principal Bishop or 
head minister of all the Roman Catholics in the world. The 
greater part of the people of England were glad when the King 
quarreled with the Pope, for they thought they would now be 
allowed to worship God as they pleased. But they were s^dly 
disappointed. They were no better off than when King Henry 
was the Pope's friend. 

8. Henry's son, Edward, was a better man, and when his 
fether died, he told the people that they might worship and the 
ministers might preach and pray, just as they pleased. There 
were two kinds of people then in England, the Roman Catholics 
and the Protestants. The greater part of the Protestants be- 
longed to the Church of England reformed in Henry's time. 

9. Many people began to think that neither the Roman 
Catholics nor the Church of England folks were 
as good as they might be, and plainly said so. 
They would have very little to do with either of 
them, and tried to live so as to please God. Be- 
cause they were so pure in all their words and 
actions the others laughed at them and, to make 
fun of them, called them Puritans. 

10. When Edward died, his sister Mary, who 
was a Roman Catholic, became Queen of En- 
gland. Now there are good Roman Catholics as 
well as good Protestants, but Mary was a bad one. '~~ 
She told the people that they must worship God ^ ptottan. 

Questions. — 6. What can you tell about the pope and a bad Kinc: of England? 7. 
What can you say about the people in tlie matter ? 8. What did Ed\7ard do ? What 
ran you tell about two kinds of people in England? 0. What enn you tell about the 
Puritans? 10. Whit can you tell about Queen Mary and the Puritans? 




42 SETTLEMENTS. 



Persecution of the Puritans. The Puritans in Holland. 

in the same way that she did, or she would punish them. Many 
good Puritans and Church of England people would .not obey 
her, and they were whipped, or driven out of the country, or 
were imprisoned, or hanged, or burned to death. 

11. All this was stopped for awhile when her sister Elizabeth 
became Queen of England, She was the one who thought so 
much of Walter Raleigh. She was not a Roman Catholic, but, 
like her father, she determined to make all the people worship 
God according to the way of the Church of England. The 
Puritans, who knew it was better to obey God than the queen, 
would not do as she had commanded, so they were made to suf- 
fer severely. 

12. When that mean man, James Stuart of Scotland, became 
King of England, the Puritans hoped to have better times, for he 
pretended to be one of them. You know the Bible says, " Put 
not your trust in princes." The Puritans did so, to their sorrow. 
As soon as James became King of England he called the Puri- 
tans hard names, and because they would not worship God ac- 
cording to the way of the Church of England, he, also, made 
them suffer very severely. 

13. The Puritans endured it as long as they could, and then 
many of them fled to Holland and other places in Europe. A 
laro-e congregation, whose minister was a good man named John 
Robinson, hearing that the Dutch, in Holland, allowed every 
body to worship God as they pleased, went there, and lived hap- 
pily for some time. 

14. But the Dutch people were so different; from the English 
people that the Puritans concluded to go to America, about which 
they had heard a great deal in Holland. Here they hoped to be 
as free as the air they would breathe, or as the Indians in the 
woods. So they got permission of the Plymouth Company to 
settle somewhere in North Virginia, and the king promised to 
let them alone in their new liome. 

15. Tlic Puritans, who felt that they were only Pilgrims in 
this woi-ld, had very little money. So they formed a partnership 

Qtrr-STIONB— 11. What can vmi tell ahoiit Qiiocn Klizaheth ? 12. Wh.it ahnnt King 
James's conduct ? 13. WHiat did the I'uritans do ? 14. What did they do in Holland V 



ADVENTURERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 



43 



The Pilgrims on the ocean. 



Their written constitution. 




MAY-FLOWEE. 



with some London merchants, who fitted out two ships to convey 
them to America. The Puritans and the merchants were to 
share in all advantages that might be derived from the transaction. 

16. The Pilgrims — " the youngest and best" — left Delft-Haven, 
in Holland, in the summer of 1620, and went to England. They 
soon sailed for America, but the courage of some of them failed, 
and both ships went back to Plymouth. 

17. Only one hundred, men, 
women and children finally sailed 
for America in one of the vessels, 
which they called by the beautiful 
name of May-Flower^ a pretty 
blossom that grows in England. 
They were on the ocean sixty- 
three days, and did not reach 
America until cold Decembei", 
when every thing was covered 
with snow. 

" They sought not gold nor guilty ease 

Upon this rock-bound shore — 
They left such prizeless toys as these 

To minds that loved them more. 
They sought to breathe a freer air, 

To worship God unchained ; 
They welcomed pain and danger here 

When rights like these were gained." 

18. In the cabin of the May-Flower^ the Filffrim Fathers, as 
those Puritan men are called, signed an agree- 
ment that when they should get on shore, and 
have log houses built to live in, they would 
make good laws, and all would obey them. 

19. Then they chose John Carver to be their 
governor. The plain chair in Avhich he sat was 
as much a throne as the fine seat in which King 
James sat, all covered with silk and gold. 

Questions.— 15. What arrangements did tlie Puritans make ? 1(>. What did they then 
do '! 17. What can you tell about their coming to America ? IS. What was done in the 
May-Flower t 19. What of Governor Carver? 




GOVEKNOH CAKVEE S 
CHAIE. 



44 SETTLEMENTS. 



Landing of the Pilgrims. The English in New Hampshire. 

20i The May-Flower was anchored in a fine bay, in sight of 
Cape Cod. Do yon reinembcr how that sandy point came to 
be named so? [See verse 38, j^age 29] Some of the boldest of 
the men went in a little boat to find a good landing-place. 
Among them was Captain Miles Standish, a small man, but a 
great soldier. They did not see any Indians, because a terrible 
pestilence had killed almost every one of them in that neighbor- 
hood. They soon found a good place. Then all the people on 
board the May-Flower landed, and they called the place New 
Plymouth. 

21. The winter was cold, the snow was very deep, and the 
Pilgrim Adventurers suifered very much. Before the flowers 
bloomed, in the spring, the governor and his wife, and about one 
half of the Adventurers, died. The rest remained, cleared thn 
ground, raised grain, and were joined by other Puritans from 
England. The settlement became a permanent one, and thus the 
colony of Massachusetts was founded. 



SECTION IV. 

ADVENTURERS IN NEW HAMPSHIRE. 

1. Yon see by the map that the State of New Hampshire lies 
north of Massachusetts. Two years after the Pilgrims came to 
America, John Mason, who was the Secretary of the Plymouth 
Colony, and Sir Fernando Gorges, both wealthy gentlemen, ob- 
tained permission to make settlements in that more northerly 
region, which they named Laconia. 

2. Soon afterward, parties of fishermen built log houses near 
the present Portsmouth and Dover. In 1G29, a minister of the 
gospel, named AVheclwright, bought of the Indians the whole 

QtrnsTiONS.— 20. AVliat can you tellahout the landing of tho Pilgrims? 21. What can 
you tell of t'le Pilgrims in America? 1. Who were permitted to settle in New llaiiip- 
fihire ? 2. What can you tell of settlements ? 



ADVENTURERS IN MARYLAND. 45 

Settlements in New Hampshire. Lord Baltimore. 

;ountry between the Merrimac and Piscataqua rivers, and cora- 
nenced a settlement at Exeter. Fishermen commenced settle- 
nents, also, along the coast of Maine, and at several places log 
mts were built. 

3. The most of these settlements became permanent. Mr. 
dason, who had been governor of Portsmouth, in Hampshire 
ounty, England, named the whole region New Hampshire. The 
)eople were too much scattered to get together to make laws, 
0, in 1641, they agreed to become a part of the colony of Mas- 
achusetts. 

4. Forty years afterward, when the settlers became numerous, 
hey met and made laws, chose a governor, and formed the 
olony of New Hampshire. 



SECTION V. 

ADVENTURERS IN MARYLAND. 

1. Now look further south on the map, and you will see the 
lame of Maryland, between Pennsylvania and Virginia. It was 
ailed so to please King Charles the First, whose wife's middle 
ame was Maria, or Mary. 

2. I have told you how the mean King James worried the 
'uritans. He hated the Roman Catholics just as much, and per- 
ecuted them in many ways. There was a smart Irishman, 
amed George Calvert, who said he was a Roman Catholic, but 
id not act much like one before the king. He was so much 
ked by King James that he made him Secretary of State. He 
Iso made him a nobleman, and called him Lord Baltimore. 

3. This smart Irish lord got permission from the king to form 
settlement for Roman Catholics in America. He went first to 

Newfoundland, but the soil Avas so sandy, and the French settlers 

Questions.— 3. What was done in 1G41 ? 4. What can you tell about forming a 
Jlony? 1. Why was Maryland so called ? 2. What can you say of Lord Baltimore? 



46 SETTLEMENTS, 



Settlement of Maryland. 



were so near, that he left, and sailed for Virginia. The Church 
of England people there would not allow him to settle among 
them ; and he well knew that the Puritans would not allow him 
to live in New England. 

4. Lord Baltimore was in a quandary. He had heard that 
when America Avas divided into North and South Virginia, a 
space of two hundred miles was left between them, so that the 
Plymouth and London Companies should have no cause for dis- 
putes about the line that separated their territories. Baltimore 
resolved to settle on this strip which nobody owned. 

5. While Lord Baltimore was looking for a place to settle in, 
King James died, and his son Charles became monarch of En- 
gland. Charles gave Baltimore a charter, but about that time 
the L-ish nobleman died. His brother, Cecil Calvert, then be- 
came Lord Baltimore. , The first company of Roman Catholic 
settlers who came to the territory of the United States, arrived 
in 1634. Their governor was Leonard Calvert, Lord Baltimore's 
brother. 

6. These Adventurers sailed up the Potomac river as far as 
Mount Vernon, where Washington afterward lived, but they did 
not find a good place to commence a settlement. So they sailed 
down the river, and on the shores of Chesapeake Bay they 
landed, built log houses, and called the place St. Mary. They 
bought the land from the Lidians, and this honesty was always 
remembered by those children of the forest. 

7. Calvert called a meeting of the people to make laws. 
Within five years after these Adventurers sailed up the Potomac, 
the settlement had much increased, for many more Roman Cath- 
olics had crossed the Atlantic. The first Legislature — a number 
of men chosen by the people to make laws — met at St. Mary in 
1639, and then the colony of Maryland was formed. 

Questions.— 3. What did Baltimore do ? Who opposed him ? 4. What can ycu tell 
of the region named Maryland ? 5. What can you tell about its settlement ? 6. What 
did the first Adventurers do ? 7. How did the settlement grow to a colony ? 



ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTICUT. 47 

The Dutch and English in the Connecticut Valley. 



SECTION VI. 

ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTICUT. 

1. The river that rises in Canada and empties into Long 
Island Sound, was called by the Indians Quon-eh-ta-cut, which 
means, in their language. The Long River. It was discovered in 
the spring of 1613, by Block, that great Dutch sailor who, you 
remember, [verse 3, page 39] built a ship where New York now 
stands. 

2. Dutch traders went up that river soon afterward, and, near 
where Hartford now stands, they built a fort and trading-house. 
The white people spelled the name of the river as it sounded to 
them — Connecticut. The Puritans of New Plymouth having 
heard of the beautiful country through which it flowed, were 
very anxious to make a settlement there, before the Dutch should 
do so. 

3. The Plymouth Company claimed this region. So they gave 
permission to sevei'al English gentlemen to make settlements 
there. Quite a number of Adventurers went up the Connecticut 
river in the autumn of 1633, in a sloop commanded by Captain 
Holmes. The Dutch well knew what they came for, and de- 
clared that they should not pass their fort. Captain Holmes 
declared that he would, and so he did. The Dutch grumbled 
about it, and the next year sent seventy men to drive the Puri- 
tans away, but they could not' do it. 

4. Two years after this, a company of 
men, women, and children traveled through 
the woods from Plymouth to the Connec- 
ticut river. The following winter was very 
cold. Many of their cattle died, and food 
became so scarce that the people were com- 
pelled to eat acorns that fell from the oak rrasTMEKTUfG-Hotrsr;. 

Questions. — 1. What can ymi tell about the Connecticut river? ?., What did the 
Dutch and Puritan-i do ? 3. What can you tell of the troubles hetweea the Dutch 
and English ? 4. What can you tell of settlers from Plymouth ? 




48 SETTLEMENTS. 



Emigration to Connecticut. Pequod War. 

trees. Some left in the spring, but many staid, and where the 
city of Hartford now stands, they built a small meeting-house 
of logs — the first ever erected in Connecticut. 

5. In the summer of 1636, a very excellent minister of the Gos- 
pel, named Thomas Hooker, who lived near Boston, went away 
through the wilderness to Hartford, with several families, con- 
sisting of about one hundred people. These Adventurers drove 
cows with them, and lived upon their milk and the berries which 
they found on their way. 

6. It was on the fourth of July when they reached Hartford, 
and the next Sunday they all assembled in that little first meet- 
ing-house, where Mr. Hooker preached to them. Some of the 
fiimilies settled there, and others went up the valley and founded 
Springfield and other places. 

7. Just as these Adventurers were preparing to establish a 
permanent colony, they were called upon to endure great trouble. 
There was a tribe of the Algonquin nation [page 11], called 
Pequods, who lived east of the Connecticut river. They de- 
termined to kill all the white people, and tried to get the Narra- 
gansets, further eastward, to join them. This, Roger "Williams 
(of whom I will tell you presently), prevented. 

8. The Pequods, from time to time, murdered several white 
people. The Adventurers in the Connecticut valley, seeing no 
chance for peace with them, resolved to kill them all. The set- 
tlers in Massachusetts agreed to help them, and they got the 
Indians who lived on Narraganset Bay, in Rhode Island, to join 
them. 

9. In May, 1637, full five hundred warriors, white people and 
Indians, were marching toward the country of the Pequods, 
whose great sachem and chief, Sassacus, felt no fear. He had a 
strong fort a few miles from the present New London, and could 
call around him almost two thousand warriors. But Sassacus 
felt stronger than he really was. 

10. Captain Mason, a famous Indian fighter, commanded the 

QUF.8TI0N8. — T). What can you tell of other settlers from near I5osfon ? fi. W'hal 
did the new settlors do? 7. What trouble appoarol? 8. What did the ludians do? 
!>. What preparations for war were made ? 



ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTICUT. 49' 

Destruction of the Pequods. Settlement at New Haven. Connecticut Colony. 

army that marched against Sassacus. One morning, before day- 
light, he surrounded the Indian fort, set it on fire, and, when the 
sun arose, more than six hundred men, women, and children had 
perished in the flames, or by the sword and spear. Only seven 
escaped. 

11. Sassacus was amazed; and when he heard that other 
soldiers were coming from Massachusetts, he fled westward with 
his remaining warriors, to a great swamp near Fairfield. There 
a severe battle was fought, and the Indians were nearly all slain. 
Sassacus again fled, and took refuge with the Mohawks, one of the 
Six Nations, where he was murdered. The whole territory of the 
Pequods was desolated, and the tribe was destroyed. 

12. The white people who followed the Pequods in their flight, 
discovered the beautiful country along Long Island Sound. Ad- 
venturers soon came from Massachusetts to examine it. In the 
autumn they built a log hut on a little stream near a bay, and 
spent the winter there. 

13. The next spring the Adventurers were joined by John 
Davenport and others. Davenport was a Gospel minister, and 
preached his first sermon to the people under a large oak tree. 
They purchased the land of the Indians, made a covenant by 
Avhich they agreed to be governed, and called their settlement 
New Haven. 

14. In the winter of 1639, the settlers in the Connecticut 
valley met and formed a covenant, and chose a governor. They 
called their settlement the Connecticut Colony. Although 
these and the New Haven settlements were not united under one 
government until twenty-six years afterward, the foundations of 
the colony of Connecticut were laid in these covenants made by 
the Adventurers in each, in 1639. 

Qttestions. — 10. What can you tell of an attack upon the Indians ? 11. "What about 
Sassacus and his warriors ? 12. "What did the white people discover? And what did 
they do? 13. What can you tell about Newllave:i? 14. How was the Connecticut 
colony formed ? 



60 SETTLEMENTS. 



Roger Williams and the settlement of UUode Island. 



SECTION XII. 

ADVENTURERS IN RHODE ISLAND. 

1. William Blackstono, the first white man who lived where 
Boston now stands, was also the first one Avho lived in the State 
of Rhode Island. Although he was the first settler there, he 
was not the founder of the colony. 

2. There was a minister of the Gospel in Massachusetts, named 
Roger Williams. The Puritans there wanted every body to be- 
lieve and act as they did. AVilliams would not, and so they told 
him he must leave that settlement, or they would put him in 
prison. 

3. Williams went off" among the tribe of Indians, called Nar- 
ragansetts, and their great sachem, Canonicus, gave liim some 
land at the head of Narraganset Bay. Williams, and a few 
men, formed a settlement there ; and because of the goodness of 
God in preserving their lives in the wilderness, he called the 
place Providence. It is now the chief city in Rhode Island. 

4. Williams gave permission to every one to worship God as 
he pleased. Many in Massachusetts, when they heard of this 
freedom, went to Providence, and the settlement grew quite fast. 
The great Indian sachem loved Williams, and matters wont on 
smoothly. 

5. In 1G39, some people who came from Boston, and joined 
Williams, were presented by Miantonomoh, another Narragansett 
sachem, with the beautiful island of Aquiday, now called Rhode 
Island. They settled at the north end of it, and founded Ports- 
mouth. Others, who came afterward, settled near the south end, 
and founded Newport. Each of these settlements formed a league, 
or covenant, for their government. 

6. Roger Williams went to England to get a charter fi-om th.c 

QtrF.8TioN8. — 1. Who was tlio first wliite man in Rhode Island? 2. What can you 
ti'U of Roger Williams? 'S. Wliat pan you toll about the settlint; of Providonc(>? 4. 
Whit can you Bay of freedom there? 5. What c;ii yoti tA\ of the settlinir of Rhode 



ADVENTURERS IN DELAWARE. 51 

* The Swedes on the Delaware. 

king, in 1G43. But tlie Parliament, or Legislature, of England, 
was then at war witli the king, and had the power in their hands. 
So the next spring, Parliament gave him a charter, and all of the 
settlements were united into one colony, with the name of Rhode 
Island and Providence Plantations. 



SECTION VIII. 

ADVENTURERS IN DELAWARE, NEW JERSEY AND PENNSYLVANIA. 

1. The settlements in New Jersey, Pennsylvania, and Dela- 
ware, were so connected that I must tell you about them all, in 
one story. We will begin with 

DELAWARE. 

2. Some Dutch Adventurers came over in two ships, com- 
manded by Peter Heyes, in 1631, and landed where the village 
of Lewiston, in Delaware, now is. The Indians murdered the 
whole of them. 

3. At this time, the King of Sweden, in the north of Europe, 
had formed a plan for some of his people to establish a colony in 
America. That king was killed in battle, and he left his little 
daughter, who was only six years of age, to be queen. She was 
too little to do any thing, so some great men managed affairs 
until she became a woman, 

4. Some people of Sweden joined, and formed the Swedish 
West India Company. The great men who managed affairs 
there gave them a charter, in the name Of the dear little queen, 
and, in 1638, quite a number of Adventurers landed on the shores 
of the Delaware. They built a church and fort, bought a large 
tract of land of the Indians, and named the territory New 
Sweden. 

Questions. — 0. How was a charter for Rliode Island obtained ? 2. Who first settled 
in Delaware? 3. What can you tell of the King of Sweden, and the little queen? 4. 
What about some Swedish Adventurers ? 



52 SETTLEMENTS. 



End of New Sweden. Settlers in NSw Jersey. 

5. Now the Dutcli claimed all this land as a part of New 
Netherland, and told the Swedes they must leave it. The 
Swedes refused to go, and they and the Dutch quarreled about it 
for more than a dozen years. The Dutch governor on Manhat- 
tan finally sent soldiers there, to drive off the Swedes. The 
Swedes agreed to be governed by the Dutch, if they would let 
them stay, and so, in the year 1055, New Sweden was no more. 

NEW JERSEY. 

C. New Jersey was a part of New Netherland, and some 
Danish traders settled first at Bergen, and then on the Delaware 
river. The Dutch built a log fort just below Camden ; and near 
there some families from Manhattan went in 1G23. 

7. Settlements v^-erc soon afterward made in other places in 
New Jersey. In 1030, a Dutchman purchased Staten Island, 
and all of the land around Jersey City, from the Indians. When, 
in 1604, the English took New Netherland away from the Dutch, 
the territory between the rivers Hudson and Delaware, was 
called New Jersey. 

8. Soon after that, some families from Long Island settled at 
Elizabethtown. In 1665, Philip Carteret, brother of one of the 
owners of New Jersey, who had bought it from the Duke of 
York, came over with a charter, as governor of that territory. 
Then the people, for the first time, met together to make laws, 
and the colony of New Jersey was formed. 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

9. I shall tell you pretty soon how the people of England 
caused the head of their king to be cut off. It was at about 
that time that a very excellent man, named George Fox, began 
to teach the people to please God rather than man, to dress 
plain, to never go to theaters or other places of amusement, and 
in a hundred ways to be plainer, and better than people were 

QuKSTiONS.—r 5. Wliat can you toll about a quarrel between the Dutch and the Swedes ? 
f). Who were the first settlers in New Jersey '! T. Wliat else can you tell about settlers 
tJicre? S. IIow was the colony formed ? '.'. What was the ori-i.i of the Quakers? 




ADVENTURERS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 53 

AVilliam Ponn and the Quakers. Settlement of Pennsy .vania. 

in general. When he preached, he shook or quaked all over ; 
so the people called him and his friends, Quakers. 

10. The son of one of England's best admirals, or great war- 
sailors, became a Quaker. Ilis name 
was William Penn. The Quakers were 
despised in England, and he felt anxious 
to find a home for them in America. 
And he did so. Through him they 
were enabled to purchase the western 
half of New Jersey. Quite a large 
number of them came over in 1676, 
and settled there, and they named their 

1 T 1 CI 1 WILLIAM PENN. 

landing-place oalem. 

11. Soon after that, Penn received from King Charles the 
Second, a charter for a large territory west of the Delaware 
river, which he named Pennsylvania. That means Penii's 
ivoody country. It included the Swedish settlements. Tliese 
people, as well as the Indians, became William Penn's warm 
friends, because he was a good and just man. 

12. Many Quaker Adventurers, and others, came over and set- 
tled in Pennsylvania. In 1682 Penn obtained possession of the 
present State of Delaware ; and, at about the same time, he 
sailed for America. 

13. Penn arrived in November, and was warmly welcomed by 
the people. Already the inhabitants had been together and made 
some laws. He soon met them in a general assembly at Chester, 
and gave them a charter for a freer government than they had 
enjoyed before. Then the colony of Pennsylvania was estab- 
lished. 

QtiESTiONS. — to. Wliat can you tell of a celclDrated Quaker? 11. Wliat can you 
say about the beginning of Pennsylvania? 12. What did Penn do in 1682? 13. How 
was Penn received in America, and what did he do ? 



54 SETTLEMENTS. 



The English in the Carolinas. 



SECTION IX. 

ADVENTURERS IN THE CAROLIXAS. 

1. The beautiful country between Virginia and Georgia once 
belonged to the same persons, and it was not divided into North 
and South Carolina until the year 1729. I will first tell you 
about 

NORTH CAROLINA. 

2. You remember what I told you on page 27, about the efforts 
of Walter Raleigh to make a settlement on Roanoke island. 
That island is near the coast of North Carolina, which Queen 
Elizabeth then named Virginia. 

3. First a few people went from Captain Smith's settlement at 
Jamestown, and lived, some near the Roanoke river, and some 
nearer the sea. Almost fifty years afterward, quite a large num- 
ber of Adventurers went from Virginia and settled at Edenton. 
Others soon followed, and, in 1G03, William Drummond, a 
Presbyterian minister of the Gospel, was made their governor. 

4. It was in the same year that King Charles the Second gave 
a charter to several Englishmen, for the whole country from A^ir- 
ginia to Florida. To please the king they called it Carolina. 
Two years afterward some people from the island of Barbadoes 
settled near Wilmington. This settlement also had a governor. 
These settlements, and others near, afterward formed the colony 
of North Carolina. 

SOUTH- CAROLINA. 

5. After a while, the owners of Carolina sent three ships full 
of Adventurers, to make settlements further south. After trying 
one or two places without being suited, they commenced a city 
near the sea, where the Ashley and Cooper rivers come together, 

QxTESTiONS.— 1, 2. What have you to say about the Carolinas? 3. Who first setUed 
in North Carolina ? 4. What can you tell about a charter, and North Carolina becom- 
ing a colony? 5. What can you tell me about settlers in South Carolina? 



ADVENTURERS IN GEORGIA. 55 

Oglethorpe's benevolent plan for settling Georgia. 

and, to please King Charles, they called it Charlestown, We call 

it Charleston. 

G. Adventurers from Europe, and many Dutchmen from New 
York, soon joined them. They met in Charleston and made 
laws ; and the same year when William Penn came to America, 
the South Carolina colony was fairly commenced. That was in 
1G82. 



SECTION X. 

ADVENTURERS IN GEORGIA, 

1. More than a hundred j-ears ago there were a great many 
very respectable people in the prisons of England, because they 
could not pay their debts. You will say they certainly could 
not work in jail and earn money to pay their debts. You are 
right. AVhile they and their families suffered, no one was bene- 
fited. 

2. A good man and fine soldier, named Oglethorpe, had 
thought a great deal about the folly and wickedness of putting 
people in prison for debt. He was a member of Parliament, 
which, you know, is a collection of great men who make laws in 
England, just as Congress does here. He spoke against putting 
these people in j^il, and he got the king and Parliament to agree 
to a 2:)lan to help them. 

3. His plan was to let all out of prison who would agree to go 
to America and settle in the wilderness south of the Savannah 
river. Oglethorpe even went so far as to ofi'er to go with them, 
and be their governor. The plan pleased every body. 

4. In the autumn -of 1732, the very year in which Washing- 
ton was born, Oglethorpe and one hundred and twenty Adven- 
turers, who were chiefly from the debtors' prisons, sailed for 

QrEBTioNs. — 0. Who joined them? and what did they do? 1. What can yoii Fay 
about debtors in prison? 2. Who took their part? and what did he do? 3. What 
were his plans? 4. What can you tell about the first Adventurers in Georgria ? 



56 8ETTLEMENTS. 



Oglethorpe and To-mo-chi-chL 



America, went up the Savannah river, and landed Avhere the city 
of Savannah now stands. There they had a long and pleasant 
talk with the Creek Indians. 

5. The chief man among the Indians was old To-mo-chi-clii, 
who presented Oglethorpe with a buffalo skin, on which was the 
figure of an eagle. " Here," he said, " is a little present ; I give 
you a buffalo's skin, adorned on the inside with the head and 
feathers of an eagle, which I desire you to accept, because the 
eagle is an emblem of speed, and the buffalo of strength. The 
English are swift as the bird and strong as the beast, since, like 
the former, they flew over vast seas to the uttermost parts of the 
earth ; and, like the latter, they are so strong that nothing can 
withstand them. The feathers of an eagle are soft, and signify 
love ; the buffalo's skin is warm, and signifies protection ; there- 
fore I hope the -English will love and protect our little families." 
O, why did n't they do it? [Look at the picture on page 14.] 

C. On that spot the Adventurers built rude cabins, and com- 
menced the city of Savannah. Other Adventurers soon came, 
and, in 1733, the colony of Georgia was begun. It was so called 
in honor of Kino; Gcor<i;e of Ensxland. 

QuKSTioNS. — 5. Can you tell me a story of tho Indians and Oglethorpe T C. What 
can you Bay of the colony of Georgia ? 



CHAPTER lY: 

THE PLANTERS OR COLONISTS. 
SECTION I. 

The first homes in Virginia. 

1. I HAVE explained to you tlie difference between a, settlement 
and a colony — between Adventurers and Planters. And I have 
told you all about tbe first wbite people who came to settle in 
this country. Now I will tell you about the Colonists, or those 
who came here, planted grain, made laws, and staid as long as 
they lived. I will first tell you about the 

PLANTERS IN VIRGINIA. 

2. During the same year when the Pilgrims sailed from 
England, more than twelve hundred people went from that coun- 
try to Virginia. They were mostly industrious persons, who 
wished to be planters ; and among them were almost a hundred 
young women, who soon became the wives of settlers. Then, 
for the first time, there were homes in Virginia, in which fathers 
and mothers loved their little babes. 

3. Jamestown grew to a large village, and settlements else- 
where were soon made, even as high up the river as Richmond. 
The people asked for, and obtained of the London Company, a 
Constitution, or written agreement which made their laws strong, 
and allowed them to have elections to choose men to make laws. 
But the company appointed a governor for the people. 

4. Trouble soon came. Powhatan, the father of Pocahontas, 

QirEBTiONS.— 1. What has been told you? 9. What can you tell about people going to 
Virginia ? 3. What about the settlers in Virginia ? 



58 COLONIES, 



Indian massacre. Sufferings of the Planters. A king beheaded. 

was dead, and his brother, who made Captain Smith a prisoner, 
and wlio liated the wliite people, ruled the nation. He perceived 
that the English would soon liave all the lands of the Indians, 
and he deterniined to kill them before they became too strong 
for him. 

5. At noon, on a beautiful day in April, in the year 1G22, the 
Indians fell upon the white people, and in an hour they killed 
three hundred and fifty men, women, and children, wlio lived out 
of Jamestown. The people of seventy-two plantations out of 
eighty, were murdered or driven to Jamestown, in the course of 
a few days. 

6. The English who remained alive took courage, attacked 
the Indians, and struck them with such terrible blows that the 
nation was almost destroyed. Sickness soon came npon the 
Planters, and, by the middle of the summer, not more than 
twenty-five hundred, of the four thousand who were there in the 
spring, remained alive in Virginia. 

1. At about this time. King James determined to take Vir- 
ginia under his care. The London Company heard of it, and, as 
they had lost money by attempting to settle it, they gave it up 
without any ado. Virginia became a royal province, and the 
king, instead of the company, appointed governors for the people. 
These wore not always wise nor good. 

8. Under a governor named Berkley, the planters of Virginia 
prospered for a long time. They raised more food than they 
needed, and the tobacco which they cultivated was sold for a 
great deal of money. Yet they were not free from trouble. 

9. The people of England had got very tired of their king, 
who was a son of James Stuart, the mean monarch from Scot- 
laud. So they armed themselves ; and led by a brave man 
named Oliver Cromwell, they first put King Charles in prison, 
and aftei'ward cut olf his head. Then Cromwell became ruler 
of England. 

10. Most of the Virginia people Were tlie friends of the king, 

QnrSTiONs — i. AVhat caused troublo ? 5. Wliat did the Indians do? fl. What did 
tho ICnKlish liny Whiit liappfiicd ti> them? 7. Wli.it ihaiiirc did the king make y 8. 
What occurred under GnveriKir Berkley* 0. What did the people iu England do? 



PLANTERS IN VIRGINIA. 69 

Conduct of Governor Berkeley. Bacon's rebellion. 

and so was Governor Berkeley. But there were many who were 
Republicans, or opposed to the king. Between these parties 
there was much trouble ; and finally, a young man named Ba- 
con placed himself at the head of the Republicans, and defied 
the governor. This was after the dead king's son, Charles the 
Second, was made monarch of England. 

11. The people had been severely taxed for some time, and 
the governor, who was a very proud man, and belonged to the 
Church of England, made Quakers and Baptists pay him a great 
deal of money, because they did not believe as he did, and would 
not worship God as he did. And there were now a great many 
idle people in the colony, who were proud because they had 
grand relations. They said the governor was right. The best 
men — the industrious planters and mechanics — said he was 
wrong, and these took sides with Bacon. 

12. A sort of war soon commenced, and there was great trouble 
in Virginia, for awhile. Bacon having the most and the best peo- 
ple on his side, felt strong, and soon drove Governor Berkeley 
from Jamestown. Not long afterward, he was told that royal 
troops from England were coming up the river, to assist the 
governor and his party. Then he set 
fire to the village, and fled toward the 
York river. Every thing was consumed 
except the brick tower of the church, 
which is yet standing there. This was 
in 1676. 

13. A fever soon caused the death of 
Bacon, and the war ceased. Some of 
his friends were hanged, many were im- cuuhch toweb. 
prisoned, and the governor ruled the people ^orse than before. 
And when Berkeley went away, other governors who came while 
any king named Stuart was monarch of England, were generally 
haughty and cruel. 

14. Charles the Second died, and his brother, James, became 

Qttestions.— 10. What now happened in Virginia? 11. What can you say of the 
governor and some of tlie people ? 12. What can you tell me about a war in Virginia ' 
1R. What then happened ? 




60 COLONIES. 



King James driven from England. Planters in Massachusetts. 



king. The people of England hated the very name of Stuart, 
and wished to get rid of him. So when his son-in-law, William 
of Orange, came from Holland with troops, the English people 
joined him, and soon drove the bad king away. 

15. William was a better man, and his wife, Mary, was a good 
woman. So when King James the Second had fled to France, 
William and Mary became monarchs of England. Then in Vir- 
ginia, and in all the colonies' in America, there were better rulers, 
because the people had more power. 

16. From that time, which was in the year 1689, the planters 
of Virginia prospered wonderfully. They increased rapidly, 
were no more troubled by Indians, and raised every thing in 
abundance. They had a great many negro slaves, who did all of 
the hardest work. 

17. Slaves were first brought to Virginia, from Africa, by a 
Dutch vessel, in the year 1620. When the great French and 
Indian war commenced, of which I shall tell you presently, there 
were fifty thousand people in Virginia, and one half of "them 
were nea:roes. 



SECTION II. 

PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 

1. " Welcome, Englishmen ! welcome. Englishmen !" were the 
first words which the Pilgrim Fathers (of whom I have told you 
in verse 18, page 43) heard from the lips of an Indian. It was 
the voice of a chief who had learned a few English sentences from 
fishermen on the coast of Maine. 

2. Tlie Pilgrims had then been on the cold shores of Massa- 
chusetts Bay about a hundred days, and this was the first Indian 
who had ventured to approach them. He told them of Massa- 

QiTEBTiOMS. — 14. What occurred in Rnfrland?" 15. What can you say of William and 
Mary? l(i. What of the Vir.irinian Planters ? 17. What can you tell about nciiro slaves? 
1, 2. What happened to the Pilgrims at Plymouth ? Wliat oan you tell of Massasoif ' 



PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 61 

MassaBoit and the Pilgrims. Massachusetts Bay Colony. 

soit, a Wampanoag sachem who dwelt not far oflF; and the gov- 
ernor of the Pilgrims sent for him. Massasoit came in stately- 
pride, with sixty warriors as a guard, and seated himself upon a 
neighboring hill. There he smoked the pipe of peace with Gov- 
ernor Carver, and made a treaty of friendship with the English, 
which remained unbroken for fifty years. 

3. I have told you [verse 21, page 44] that Governor Carver 
and almost one half of his companions died before the flowers 
bloomed in the spring. For more than a year afterward, the re- 
mainder, and others who followed them from England, sufl'ered 
dreadfully from cold and hunger. But they trusted in God, and 
endured all, until they could raise grain and build themselves 
comfortable houses. Then they were quite happy, except when 
troubled by unfriendly Indians, who sometimes threatened to de- 
stroy them. 

4. At length the Pilgrim Planters and the London merchants 
who were in partnership with them, you remember [verse 15> 
page 42], disagreed. The Planters bought out the merchants, di- 
vided the soil equally among themselves, and prospered. 

5. When the Puritans in England heard of the happiness of 
their friends in America, many more of them came over. A 
hundred of these came with John Endicott, in 1628, and settled 
at Salem, and two hundred more came the next year, and built 
cabins and planted at Charlestown. 

6. In 1630, about three hundred 
more families came to Salem. They 
soon scattered into little settlements 
around the peninsula where Boston 
now stands. All of these settlements 
were united together, and were called 
the Massachusetts Bay Colony, with 
John Winthrop for their governor. 
Finally, the Plymouth settlement was •'^^'^ w^thkop. 
joined to these, and from that time, that whole region where 

QtTESTiONS.— S. What can you tell of the settlers and their progress ? 4. What did the 
Plmtersdo? 5. What can you tell about other settlers? C. What about settlers at 
Salem, and the action of the Plymouth people ? 




62 COLONIES. 

Founding ol" Boston. Commencement of commerce. Puritan intolerance. 

the Pilgrims and the Puritans lived, was called Massachusetts 
Bay. 

I. The water at Charlestown and other places was very un- 
Viholesome, and from this, and other causes, full two hundred of 
the emigrants who came over in 1 030, were laid in the grave 
before the next winter. A curious old man lived alone on a pe- 
ninsula, or land almost surrounded by water, near by. The In- 
dians called the place Shawmut, which means " living fountains," 
because a spring of pure and sweet water bubbled out of the 
earth there. 

8. The old man of Shawmut told Governor Winthrop about 
that spring, and he and many leading men built cottages near it, 
and lived there. Such was the beginning of the large city of 
Boston, now the largest town in all New England. 

9. Winthrop was a wise man, and governed well. He made 
the Indians his friends, and invited the chiefs to his table. lie 
had friendly letters from the Dutch on Manhattan ; and pretty 
soon a ship came to Boston from Virginia, laden with corn and 
some tobacco. Then it was that American commerce, or trading 
by ships, was commenced. 

10. The Puritans liad made themselves a good home, where 
those who differed from them in religion could not hurt them. 
In their great desire to be alone, as it were, and not let those who 
differed from them, live among them, they became persecutors 
themselves — that is, they treated others Avho did not believe as 
they did, very badly. They even drove a minister of the Gospel, 
named Roger Williams, away into the wilderness among the In- 
dians, because he would not do as they wished him to, and 
talked very plainly to them. I will tell you about A\"illiams pres- 
ently. 

II. And now it was fifteen or sixteen years since the Pilgrims 
landed, in the snow, at Plymouth. Ship after ship had come 
with people from England; and in the year 16:1G, there were no 
less than twenty settlements in the Massachusetts Bay Colony. 

QcT.STiONS.— 7. Ilnw (lid the settlers snffpr? AAHiat thon happenod ? ''. Wlint lod to 
t1i« foundinjr of Hosfnn ? 0. What can you tell of Winthrop ? 10. How did the Puritans 
behave toward others? 11. What can you tell of the increase of settlers? 



PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. C3 

Troubles in Massachusetts.' John Eliot. Increase of New England. 

12. There were wise men and rich men, good men and some 

wicked men, among them. They did not all think alike, especi- 
ally about religion; and the people, and ministers, and rulers, had 
warm disputes. A smart woman, named Anne Hutchinson, of- 
fended the ministers greatly, and the rulers first put h(?r and her 
family into prison, and then drove them into the wilderness 
among the Indians. They wandered through the woods, almost 
to Manhattan island, and lived in a hut. There all but one of 
them were murdered by the Indians, who hated the white people. 

13. Already a good man, named John Eliot, had preached to 
thousands of Indians around Massachusetts Bay, and many had 
become Christians. He visited them in their wigwams, and wrote 
the whole Bible for them in their own language, and taught them 
to road it. When he died, many years afterward, there were five 
thousand prayinfj Indians, as the converts were called, in New 
England. 

14. King Charles, who afterward lost his head, began to fear 
that the people of Massachusetts, who were increasing so rapidly, 
and were so independent because so far off", might soon defy him, 
and perhaps have a king of their own. So he did all in his 
power to prevent English people from going there. But he 
could not stop them. They went by hundreds, because they 
were badly used at home. But when the king was dead, and 
persecution ceased, very few came over the ocean to America, 
because they were happy in England. 

15. In giving an account, on page 48, of Adventurers in Con- 
necticut, I have told you about the war with the Pequod Indians. 
At the close of that war, the people of the settlements in New 
England thought it best to form a union, so as to act together 
for their safety in future. The best men, in the different settle- 
ments, met and agreed upon a union in 1643. 

16. At this time there were twenty thousand people and fifty 
villages in New England. That union gave these white people 
great strength, and the bond lasted more than forty years, when 

Qtjestioms. — 1^. What happened among the Puritans? What to Mrs. Hutchinson? 
1". What can you tell about Eliot's labors? 14. What can ynn tell about King Charles? 
15. What about an union. 16. What can you tell about the New England Colonies? 



64 COLONIES. 



First money coined in the United States. The Quakers at Boston. 

eacli colony had become strong enougli to act for itself. The 
union was similar to that of our United States. Their Congress 
was a meeting of men, appointed by each colony, to attend to 
the general affairs of the whole. 

17. Uftlike the people of Virginia, nearly all of the inhabit- 
ants of Massachusetts Bay were against the king who lost his 
head, and favorable to Oliver Cromwell. "While Cromwell ruled 
England, they had perfect freedom, and prospered wonderfully. 
They built ships and traded with the Spaniards in the West 
India islands, which Avere discovered by Columbus and othei 
great sailors. 

18. They also made shillings and sixpences of silver which 
i»-'°""'t\v'"""^v. t'^^y obtained from the Span- 
^^««<^r^\ iards. On one side of these 

iLsii^®^ ^%^'\ coins, was the figure of a pine- 
i;t^|X^U 11//^] tree, as you will see in the 

This was always 
pine-tree money." It 

FIEST MONEY COINED IN THE UNITBD BTATE6. yf^^ H^Q fij-gt mQUey eVCr madc 

in the United States. It was not half as beautiful as our dimes 
and quarters, but just as good for use. 

19. I have already told you that the Puritans did not like to 
have people who differed from them come among them. I have 
also told you a little about the Quakers [page 52], when speak- 
ing of William Penn. Well, in the year 1G5G, two women, 
called Quakers, came to Boston. The Puritans had heard of 
such people, and they put these woriien in jail as soon as they 
arrived. Eight others came during the year, and they were all 
put on board of a ship and sent back to England. 

20. Other Quakers came, and so annoyed the Puritans by their 
fault-finding with the ministers and the rulers, that they passed 
very harsh laws against them. Yet they continued to come, and 
the head men at Boston got very angry with them. They 
hanged some of them, whipped others naked through the streets, 

Questions. — 17. Wliat can you tell about the New Englanders and Oliver Cromwell? 
18. What about tliiir money? 1!). What can you tell about the Quakers? 20. How 
were the Quakers used iu New England ? 




PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 65 

Persecution of tho Quakers. Defiance of the king. The Wampanoag chief. 

put several in prison, and drove others away, telling them that 
they should be hanged if they ever came back. 

21. The Quakers did come back, and suffered much. Finally 
the Puritans ceased persecuting them, and the Quakers stopped 
preaching against the ministers and rulers. They went to teach- 
ing the Indians, and became good, quiet citizens. Persecution is 
always wrong. You may try to persuade people to believe and 
act as you do, but you should never attempt to force them to do 
so, because you may have the power. 

22. When, in the year 1660, Charles the Second, son of the 
beheaded king, became monarch of England, the people of New 
England suffered some. The king had heard how they had liked 
Cromwell better than his father, and it made him angry with 
them. He dared not persecute them here, as his father and 
grandfather had done in England, but he annoyed them very 
much by injuring their trade with the West Indies and elsewhere. 
I will tell you how. 

23. The king ordered the people of New England to pay him 
so much money, for every thing they received in certain ships. 
He sent men to collect the money in Boston and other places, 
but the New England merchants would not pay it, and the people 
said they were right. The king finally got tired of trying to col- 
lect the money, and he told his tax-gatherers that they might as 
Avell come home. This was the first grand act of defiance by the 
American people, toward the monarch of England, but not the 
last one, I can assure you. 

24. And now, very serious trouble appeared. Old Massasoit, 
the AVampanoag sachem — the friend of the English — was dead. 
He had a brave son, named Metacomet. The white people called 
him King Philip. He saw the lands of his people where they 
hunted, and the streams wherein they fished, constantly passing 
into the possession of the English, and, in his cabin at Mount 
Hope, he sat and thought long about the future. He saw no 
hope for his nation, but in a war that should destroy all the 

QUESTiONB. — ^21. What was done at last? 2"*. What can you tell ahout the second 
King Charles? 2.^. How did the king use the Neir Englanders? and how did they act? 
2-4. What can you tell ahout a new trouble ? 

5 



COLONIES, 



King Philip's war. 



strangers. These strangers had wronged him, and he soon 
kindled a war.' This is called 



KING PHILIPS WAR. 




KING rniLiP. 



25. On a Sabbath day, just as the people of a little village, 
called Swanzey, were returning from 
their churches, Philip and his warriors 
fell upon them. Several were killed, 
and some escaped to other settlements. 
The white people seized their arms, 
and surrounded a swamp, in Rhode 
Island, in which Philip had a sort of 
fort, and where he was gathering his 
warriors for other bloody deeds. 

26. The white people watched 
closely, but Philp and his men escap- 
ed. He hastened toward the Connecticut Valley, and aroused 
other Indians on the way. They spread death and destruction in 
every direction. In the course of a few weeks, several settlements 
were destroyed, the people were murdered, and their houses were 
burned. Philip was finally checked, and retreating to Rhode 
Island, he took refuge with the Narragansets. 

27. Quite a large army of white people now fell upon the 
Narragansets, who, with Philip and his men, full three thousand 
in number, were in a swamp. In a little while, a thousand war- 
riors were slain, many were made prisoners, and five hundred 
wigwams, with all the winter provision of the Indians, were 
burned. 

28. Again Philip escaped, and he persuaded several tribes of 
the New England Indians to join him against the white people. 
These were soon upon the war-path ; and in the course of a few 
weeks, in the spring of 1676, they spread terror, desolation, and 
death over a space of three hundred miles. Many of the fright- 

QUKSTIONB. — 55. How (lid King Philip's War commonce? 2C. WHiat happeiipd in the 
Connecticut Valley ? 27. What can you tell of an attack on the Indians "/ 118. AVhat was 
done in the spring of 1676 ? 




PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 67 

The Indians conquered. The feelings of King Charles of England. Governor Andros. 

■ ened peojjje had palisaded tlieir 
houses with sharpened sticks driven 
in the ground, but these did not 
always keep the Indians away. 

29. The white people chastised the 
Indians severely, after this. During palisaded houses. • 
that year, they killed almost three thousand of them. King 
Philip was chased from one hiding-place to another, and finally 
he was shot in a swamp by an Indian friendly to the En- 
glish. Then his head was cut off, and carried in triumph upon a 
pole, into the village of New Plymouth. So perished the last of 
the princes of the Wainpanoags, and with him the strength of the 
New England Indians. 

30. King Charles the Second would have been glad, I have no 
doubt, if the Indians had killed all of the white people in Massa- 
chusetts, for he feared and hated them. They Avere increasing 
rapidly in numbers and wealth, and at the close of the war, the 
territories of the present New Hampshire and Maine were added 
to that of Massachusetts, and made the colony still stronger. 

31. At length, the king determined to take all power in New 
England into his own hands, and not let the people govern them- 
selves. He had already taken steps to do so, when God took his 
life away, and his brother James became king. James was 
worse than Charles. He hated a people who despised kings, like 
himself, and he gladly sent a proud man, named Andros, to be- 
come governor of all the Planters in New England. 

32. Andros was as bad as his master, and the people hated 
and despised him because he was cruel and wicked. The Plant- 
ers of Massachusetts were about to send him ofi" to England in a 
ship, as they did the Quaker women, and then tell the king to 
help himself, if he could, when the people in that country drove 
James away to France, and William and Mary became their 
monarchs. 

33. The King of France took sides with James, and the French 

Qttestions. — 29. What was finally done to Philip and the Indians ? 30. "WTiat can 
yon say of King Charles and the people of New England? til. What can you tell of 
Kings Charles and James ? 32. What cau you toll about Governor Andros ? 



COLONIES. 



Destruction of Schenectada. Expedition against Quebec Union of colonies. 

and English went to war with each other. The FrQpch and En- 
glish people in America quarreled and fought, too. These trou- 
bles continued for several years, and the event is called 

K I N G W I L L I A M 's W A R , 

« 

34. The white people of New England suffered dreadfully 
during King William's war, because the Frenchmen in Canada 
persuaded the Indians to join them in murdering the English. 
Several villages in New England were burnt, and many white 
people were killed. Women and little children were not spared. 

35. On a cold night in February, 1690, the French and Indians 
came softly in the snow, and burned the village of Schenectada, 
near Albany, in New York. The people were fast asleep, and 
were awakened by the yells of the Indians and the burning of 
their houses. As they ran into the streets, they were killed by 
their enemies. The boldness of the French and Indians, in com- 
ing so near the thick settlements, caused the people of New York 
and New England to join together and make war upon Canada, 
where their enemies came from. 

36. They made great preparations. They sent strong ships, 
with armed men, up the St. Lawrence to attack Quebec, and hun- 
dreds of soldiers by land. But they did not succeed. The troops 
did not get to Canada, and the people in the ships, who landed 
at Quebec, found the city too strong for them, with its soldiers, 
and cannons, and heavy walls around it. 

37. This war finally ended in 1697. In the mean while, King 
William had united the colonies of Plymouth, Massachusetts, 
Maine, and the region beyond, called Nova Scotia, or New Scot- 
land, made them into a royal province, and called it Massachu- 
setts Bay Colony. Sir William Phipps who commanded the 
ships sent to Quebec, was appointed governor. But the people 
did not like the new arrangement very well, and plainly told the 
king's officers so. 

QtTESTiONB— nn. Wniat foUowpd the oxpulsion of KinR, lames from England f 34. What 
happened in Xcw r,ni;land '! .T>. Wli.'it can you tell about the destruction of Schc-ioc- 
tada? and what was the offoct? "P. What cin you tell about an expedition to <Janada .' 
37. What new arrangement v.'as mtda by the king? 



PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 09 

Salem witchcraft. Conduct of the French and Indians. Queen Anne's war. 

38. A great many people, in tliose days, were foolish enough 
to believe in witches. One day, two young girls in Salem com- 
menced twitching and acting very strangely. An old Indian 
woman was accused of bewitching them. Pretty soon others 
began to act just as strangely, and in almost every house some- 
body was " bewitched." Homely old Avomen were first accused 
of being the witches, but at last, all sorts of people were sus- 
pected. 

39. Even the governor's wife was called a witch ; and a very 
good minister of the Gospel was accused, and was afterward 
hanged. A great many innocent people were imprisoned, and 
otherwise punished ; and during the six months that this fright- 
ful delusion prevailed, twenty persons were hanged. At last the 
rulers and people came to their senses, and the supposed witches 
disappeared. They all felt ashamed ; and every body, from that 
time to this, laughed about the Salem witchcraft. 

40. This trouble had passed away, and the long war had ended, 
and ^leople began to hope for happier days. But they were dis- 
appointed. The French and Indians continued to plunder and 
murder the English who lived in the wilderness, and even vil- 
lages were attacked and destroyed. The French wanted to get 
possession of the whole country, and the Indians loved Avar and 
plun:1er, and so they kept busy together in annoying the New 
Englanders. 

41. England became offended at something France had done. 
They quarreled and went to war. Queen Mary was dead, and 
Iving William having been killed by a fall from his horse, Mary's 
sister, Anne, became Queen of England. On that account, this 
war, which Avas commenced in 1702, Avas called 

QUEEN ANNe's AVAR. 

45J. As before, the French and English in America went to 
war too, and again the Avhite people in New England sufiered 

QuEGTiONB. — 38. AVh.it can you tell about witches ? 39. AVhat about the sufferings of 
the people? 40. What new troubles camo? 41. What changes took place iu England 5 
42. What then happened in America ? 



VO COLONIES. 



Troubles with the French and Indians. The captive maiden. Walker's expedition. 

dreadfully from the cruelty of the French and Indians. Fortun- 
a'tely for the people of New York, the Five Nations, of whom I 
have told you [verse 6, page 12], were honorable, and having 
agreed not to fight for or against either party, did as they had 
promised. 

43. The New England Indians had made similar promises to 
the English, but the French Avickedly persuaded them to break 
their word. Then there was great trouble all along the frontier, 
and every one was made afraid. Many people were murdered by 
the French and their dusky allies, villages were burned, and a 
large number of inhabitants were carried off by the Indians, as 
prisoners. 

44. There was a little girl, named Williams, who was carried 
away from Deerfield by the Indians. She was the daughter of 
a minister, and was kept among them until she grew to be a 
young woman. She came to love them very much, for they 
were kind to her, and she married a Mohawk chief, a brave man 
among the Five Nations. 

45. Some of the New England Colonies joined together in 
raising an army of soldiers and a fleet of ships, with which to 
chastise the French in Nova Scotia. In the course of three or 
four years they made the French people there very glad to be- 
have themselves properly, and then, to prevent more trouble, 
they took the country away from France and gave it to England. 

46. In the year 1711, a great English war-sailor, named 
Walker, came to Boston with many ships and soldiers. These 
were joined by New England people, and they ail sailed for the 
St. Lawrence river, to attack Quebec. Eight of Walker's ships 
Avere wrecked, and a thousand of his soldiers were drowned, and 
he went back to Boston verv sorrowful. 

47. The French, the English, and the Indians, had now be- 
come tired of war, and in 1713 they all agreed to be friends. 
The chiefs of the eastern Indians went to Boston, and promised 

Questions. — 4r!. What can you tell about troiiblos in New Enf^land ? 41. What can 
you till about a little captive f;irl ? -15. What was done a^aiust the French in the East? 
46. What can yon tell about Walker's expedition? 47. What more can you tell of the 
Knglish, Freucli, and Indians!' 



PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 71 

King George's war. Capture of Louisburg. 

not to do the English any more harm. They kept their word, 
and, for thirty years, there was no more war in America, between 
the French, the English, and the Indians. 

48. In the year 1744, England and France quarreled again, 
and went to war, and, for the third time, the French and En- 
glish in America thought it proper to quarrel too, and com- 
menced fighting. At that time. Queen Anne's son, George, was 
monarch of England, and this contest was called 

KING George's war. 

49. Eastward of Nova Scotia is quite a large island, called 
Cape Breton. Upon that island the French had a town named 
Louisburg, and there they built a very strong fort, having heavy 
walls and many great guns. This gave the French very great 
power in that quarter, and the people of New England and New 
York joined together to take the fort away from them. 

50. The English in America hated the French, because they 
had made the Indians act so cruelly. On a warm day in April, 
in the year 1745, a large number of soldiers sailed from Boston, 
for Cape Breton. On the way they Avere joined by several large 
English war-ships, from the West Indies ; and toward the middle 
of May they all landed not far from Louisburg. 

51. The French people, seeing four thousand Englishmen com. 
ing with ships and cannon, were greatly frightened. After talking 
the matter over among themselves, they came to the conclusion 
that they could not drive their enemies away, and therefore there 
was no use in fighting. So they surrendered — that is, they sent 
word to the English commanders to come and take their fort, 
city, and ships, if they would spare their lives and treat them 
well. These things were done, and the English went back to 
Boston, well pleased. 

52. The King of France was much mortified by the capture 
of Louisburg ; and the next year he sent many heavy ships to 

QtTESTioNS. — 48. What can you tell of a new quarrel with France? 40. What can you 
tell about Louisburg? 50. What was done in the spring of 1745? 51. What did the 
Fnj.ich at Louisburg; do i 



COLONIES. 



The Dutch on Manhattan. Their kindness to all. 

get the fort back again. Dreadful storms beat upon the ships, 
and many of them went to the bottom of the ocean. The re-' 
mainder returned to France. From that time until now, the 
English have owned the island of Cape Breton, and every thing 
upon it, except private property. 

53. France and England remained quiet a few years, when 
another quarrel broke out, and caused one of the most distressing 
wars then ever known in America. It lasted seven years, and is 
called the French and Indian War. I shall tell you about 
that in another chapter. 



SECTION III. 

PLANTERS IN NEW YORK. 

1. I have told you [page 39] how the Dutch made settle- 
ments on Manhattan island, and commenced building a city at 
the lower end of it. They called that city New Amsterdam. 
When Planters and their families came, a governor came also. 
His name was Minuit. He bought of the Indians all of the 
land on which the city of New York now stands, for twenty-four 
dollars. I will soon tell you how New Amsterdam came to be 
called New York. 

2. The governor built a strong inclosure and called it Fort 
Amsterdam. But he did something better than this, to keep the 
Indians from troubling the Dutch — he made them his friends, and 
traded honestly with them. He was also friendly with the people, 
of New England, and did every tiling to make New Amsterdam 
a pleasant home for all who came there. So commenced the 
colony. 

3. In order to settle the country rapidly, the Dutch West 

Questions — 5?. Whiit can you tell of an expedition from France ? H^. VTh-xt happened 
afterward? 1. What can you tell about the Dutch on Manhattm? 2. What did their 
governor do ? 



PLANTERS IN NEW YORK. 73 



A weak and a wicked governor. The poor Indians. 

India Company, of which I have told you [verse 5, page 39] agreed 
to give so much land to men who should lead or send a certain 
number of emigrants to settle upon it. Those who received 
lands in this way, were called Patroons, or patrons. The family 
of one of these Patroons, named Van Rensselaer, yet own large 
tracts of such land in the neighborhood of Albany. 

4. When a new governor, named Van Twiller, came to rule at 
New Amsterdam, it was found that he could be easily persuaded. 
Bad men, no doubt, advised him to do wrong. He quarreled 
with the settlers in Connecticut, but I do not blame him much 
for that. He did not treat the Indians very well, and in that he 
was wrong. Yet he was a much better man than Kieft the next 
governor. 

5. Kieft loved money, power, and liquor. He loved to quar- 
rel with every body. He made the English in Connecticut, and 
the Swedes on the Delaware, his eneiuies. He quarreled with 
the Indians all around him, and with his Dutch neighbors in New 
Amsterdam. His conduct soon made the Indians hate him, and 
his OAvn people despise him. 

6. Under some pretense, he made war first upon some Indians 
in New Jersey, and then upon others beyond the Harlem river. 
The people of New Amsterdam did not like these things, be- 
cause their fur-trade with the Indians was lessened, and they 
plainly told the governor so. Kieft was somewhat afraid of the 
people, so he asked the leading men of the city to get together, 
and talk over these affairs with him. This was the first liepre- 
sentative Assembly in New Amsterdam. 

7. Some of the people finally agreeing with the governor, he 
resolved to make further war upon the poor Indians, At this 
time a large number of River Indians, pursued by the Mohawks, 
had taken shelter at Hoboken, opposite New Amsterdam. In- 
stead of being the friend of these poor people in their distress, 
Kieft took this opportunity to destroy them. 

8. At the middle of a cold winter's night, Kieft's soldiers 

Questions.— ■?. What can you tell about Pdfcoons.' 4. What can you tell about Van 
T.viller? 5. What kind of a man was Kieft ? 6. How did he offend the people? and 
what was done? T. What did the governor do? 



74 COLONIES. 



Destruction of Indians. Governor Stuyvesant. Conquest of New Sweden. 



crossed the Hudson, attacked the sleeping Indians, and before 
daylight, almost a hundred helpless men, women, and children 
were either killed outright, or were pushed off the high banks 
into the freezing river. It was a cruel act, and the Indians all 
over the country were so angry, that they killed every white 
man they saw, and burned white people's houses everywhere. 

9. This terrible Indian war finally ended. The white people 
were the strongest, and peace came. Kieft's conduct was so bad 
that the company told him to come home, and they would put 
a better man in his place. With a great deal of property ob- 
tained by wrong-doing, he sailed for Europe. The ship was 
wrecked, the property was lost, and Kieft was drowned. The 
wicked never go unpunished. 

10. Peter Stuyvesant, a brave soldier, became governor of 
New Netherland, in 1647. His kindness and honesty made the 
Indians his friends, and his bravery and justice made him re- 
spected by both the English on the east and the Swedes on the 
west. He ruled the people strongly, but wisely and faithfully. 

11. The Dutch at length became jealous of the Swedes, who 
were rapidly increasing ; and as they were clearly in New Nether- 
land, Stuyvesant was directed to bring them under his power. 
He had built a fort which the Swedes had attacked and taken 
possession of. This was sufficient cause for war, and with six 
hundred men he went to the Delaware, and soon made the 
Swedes acknowledge his power. He was their governor after 
that. 

12. The Swedes being conquered, the Indians reconciled, and 
the English in Connecticut satisfied, Stuyvesant concluded all 
trouble was at an end. But there was some at his very door. 
You remember Kieft once asked the leading men to get to- 
gether, [verse 6, page 73], and consult with him. Stuyvesant 
never did so ; and finally the people who wished to be consulted, 
appointed a few good men to assemble and propose certain laws. 

13. Stuyvesant scolded, but the people were firm. They re- 

QunsTioNS.— S. "What wicked tiling was done to the Indians? 0. What happened to 
Kinft? 10. What enn you tell of stuyvesant » 11. What can you tell about the DutcU 
aud Swedes? 12. IIow was Stuyvesant mistaken? 



PLANTERS IN NEW YORK. 75 

New Amsterdam taken by the English, and named New York. 

fused to be taxed without being consulted, and when he threat- 
ened to punish them, they plainly told him that they would will- 
ingly be under English rule, for the sake of enjoying English 
liberty. This was an unpleasant hint. 

14. Soon after that English ships and soldiers came, took 
possession of the fort, and compelled Stuyvesant to give up the 
whole country. That was a sad day for the proud governor, but 




OITS OF XKW TOEK IN 10G4. 

he could not help himself. Then he wished that he had list- 
ened to the people, and made them love Dutch rule better. This 
was in 1664. 

15. King Charles had given New Netherland to his brother 
James, the Duke of York. So its name was changed to that of 
New York, in honor of the Duke. The city was called so too, 
and many things were changed. An English governor ruled ; 
and the people soon found that they were no better oflf. Taxes 
were greater, and privileges were less. 

16. A few years after this, England and Holland went to war. 
Suddenly many Dutch ships appeared in New York Bay, and the 
English were compelled to give up the city and whole country to 
them. When peace was made, these were given back again, and 
from that time, until it became an independent State, New York 
belonged to the English. 

17. The wicked Andros, who was afterward sent to rule all 
New England, you remember [verse 31, page 67], became gov- 
ernor of New York in 1674. The people, who hated him, grew 
stronger and stronger every day ; and, finally, Avhen he left in 
1683, they procured from the Duke a writing, which Avas called 
a Charter of Liberties. Then a Representative Assembly was 

QtTESTTONS. — 13. W^hat more can you tell of Stuyvesant and the people ? 14. What 
soon happened "? 15. What changes took place in New Amsterdam ? 16. What othrr 
chantres soon occurred? IT. What can you tell about the people and government ia 
New York? 



76 COLONIES. 



Leisler, the martyr. Political parties in New York. Newspapers. 

regularly chosen by the people, and popular government was 
established. 

18. When Duke James became King James, on the death of 
Charles, he refused to let the people have an Assembly, and he 
began to oppress them in various ways. They had resolved 
to defy him, and were on the point of open rebellion, when 
the king was driven from England, and "William and Mary be- 
came monarchs, as you remember. [See page 60.] 

19. There was now no royal governor in New York, and the 
people chose Jacob Leisler, a talented merchant and leader of 
their military companies, to rule them. This gave offense to 
many leading men ; and, finally, when a governor was sent, 
Leisler was accused of treason, or doing injury to the govern- 
ment, because he had done as the people wished him to do. 

20. The enemies of Leisler tried to persuade the governor to 
hang him and his son-in-law, Milborne, who was his aid. The 
governor refused. But one day, while he was drunk, after dining 
with one of their enemies, the governor gave his written consent 
to have them hanged, and they were both dead before he became 
sober. The people were very indignant, and Leisler and Mil- 
borne have ever been regarded as martyrs by those who think 
the people have a right to choose their own rulers. 

21. From that time there were two political parties, violently 
opposed to each other, in New York. One took sides with the 
governor, whoever he might be at the time, and the other with 
the people. Those who favored the governor were called Aris- 
tocrats, and those who favored the people Avere called Dem- 
ocrats. 

22. Each party had a newspaper, and through this, as well as 
in public meetings and the Colonial Assembly, they quarreled 
continually. The Democratic editor published something offen- 
sive to the governor, in 1*734, and he was put in prison. The 
best lawyer in America was employed in his favor, and he was 
finally set at liberty, by the decision of those who tried him. 

QtTESTiONS. — IS. What can you tell ahont the king and people ? 10. AVhat did the 
people do? 20. AVIiat did the enemies of Leisler .iceoniplish ? 21. What can you tell 
of parties in New York? 22. What can you tell about a newspaper difficulty ? 



PLANTERS IN MARYLAND. 77 

The freedom of the Press. Civil war in Maryland. 

23. This decision made great rejoicing among the people, and 
they gave the lawyer, Mr. Hamilton of Philadelphia, a gold box. 
This was considered a great victory, because it established the lib- 
erty of the Press in New York. 

24. From that time until the commencement of the French and 
Indian war, the history of New York is made up chiefly of the 
stories of party quarrels, which you care nothing about, and which 
I take no pleasure in relating. So here, for the present, I will 
end the history of the State of New York, and pass on to that of 
another. 



SECTION IV. 

PLANTERS IN MARYLAND. 

1. The people at St. Mary's, where, you remember [verse 6, 
page 46], the first settlement in Maryland was made, formed a 
more convenient government, after they had been there six 
years, by choosing a few men to make laws for the whole of 
them. This is called a Representative Government, because a 
few represent the many. Our Government is such a one. 

2. The people of that colony, as well as those of others, had 
some troubles with the Indians, but they did not last long. Then 
they quarreled and fought among themselves. A man named 
Clayborne had traded with the Indians, and made settlements in 
Maryland, before Calvert and his people came, so he claimed to 
have a better right to the country than Lord Baltimore. Many 
of the people thought so, too, and they and those who thought 
otherwise, fought about it. Clayborne's party got the worst of it. 

3. The Maryland Legislature did a good thing in 1649. They 
made a law which allowed the people to worship God as they 
pleased. The Quakers and Churchmen, who were persecuted in 

QtiESTiONS.— 23. What was the effect of the decision ? 24. What can you say of thn 
liistory of New York from that time? 1. What can vt' t^ll if tho fjovenmpnt of 
Maryland? ?. What can you t:ll of troubl s thera ? 3. What dil the Lerisluturi do ? 



78 COLONIES. 



Troubles in Maryland. ' Religious difficulties. 

New England, and the Puritans who were badly used in Virginia, 
went to Maryland to live, and the colony grew very fast. 

4. The troubles in England at the time when King Charles was 
beheaded, made trouble in Maryland, also ; for many of the peo- 
ple took sides with the king, and many others with Cromwell, as 
they did in Virginia [page 58], you remember. These parties 
quarreled a great deal, and they were all unhappy for many years. 

5. Finally the people of Maryland quarreled about religion. 
The earlier settlers were mostly Roman Catholics. When the 
law that allowed everybody to worship God as he pleased, be- 
came known, as I have told you, a great many Protestants, as those 
who were not Roman Catholics were called, came there to live. 

6. In 1654 there were more Protestants than Roman Catholics 
in Maryland, and they ungenerously changed the laws, and de- 
prived Roman Catholics of their rights. This led to hot quar- 
rels, and finally to a war that lasted two years. Such a war of 
a people among themselves, is called Civil War. 

Y. Lord Baltimore, who owned Maryland by a charter from 
the king, was a Roman Catholic, and the Protestant Legislature 
Avent so far as to take all power and right away from him, and 
give them to the people. These things made great unhappiness 
in Maryland ; but finally, in 1660, when the dead king's son, 
Charles, became monarch, he gave every thing back to Lord Bal- 
timore ; and for almost thirty years afterward, the colony was 
quite peaceable, and prospered. 

8. All worshiped God as they pleased, in Maryland, and 
every thing was going well, when King James of England was 
driven away to France [page 60], as I have told you. That king 
was a Roman Catholic. The governor of Maryland was also a 
Roman Catholic, and he did not like, at first, to own the Protest- 
ant William and Mary as his sovereigns. 

9. This hesitation made a busy-body, named Coode, tell the 
Protestants that the governor was going to call in the surround- 
ing Indians to murder them all. They armed themselves, and. 

Questions. — 4. What wns the effect of tronhles in England ? .'5. What can you tell 
of a rpIisiouK qunrrcl? G. What did the Protestants do? 7. What can you tell about 
Lorl B-.ltimora ? S. AVhit c*n you say of the king and the Maryland governor ? 



PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. *I9 

Rights of Lord Baltimore restored. The Connecticut people. 

led by Coode, they took possession of all the public writings, and 
the government, and declared they would have nothing more to 
do with the owner of Maryland. 

10. The Protestants ruled the colony, by representatives, until 
1691, when King William took matters into his own hands, de- 
clared Maryland to be a royal province, and appointed a governor 
himself. Then the Church of England was made the religion for 
all in Maryland, and the Roman Catholics, who chiefly settled 
the country, were deprived of many of their rights. 

11. In 1Y16, the rights of Lord Baltimore were restored. He 
was then dead, and his oldest son was a little baby. The guard- 
ians of the little boy took good care of matters for him till he 
gi'ew to be a man. He and his family owned Maryland, and ap- 
pointed the governors, until 1*776, from which time the people 
have chosen their own rulers, for Maryland then became one of 
our States. 



SECTION V. 

PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. 

1. I have told you about the settlers or acjventurers in the 
Connecticut Valley, and at New Haven, and how they became 
planters. Those of New Haven were disposed to be merchants, 
too, and to send ships to different parts of the world to trade. 
But after losing several of their ships, they concluded it would be 
better to be nothing else but planters. They were a good peo- 
ple, and made the Bible their only Law-Book. 

2. Stuyvesant, the soldier-governor of New Netherland, went 
to Hartford, on the Connecticut river, in the year 1650, and in 
friendly talk, settled all of the disputes about lands with the 
planters there. Two years afterward, when England and Holland 

QtrESTiONS. — !). What did a busy-body do ? 10. What change took place in Mary- 
land? 11. What can yon tell of Lord Baltimore's family? 1. WTiatdid the New Havea 
people do ? 2. What can you tell of the Dutch and English ? 



80 COLONIES, 



The Connecticut charter. Quarrel with Rhode Island. Governor Andros. 

went to war, the New England people foolishly believed that the 
Dutch in New Netherland wished to fight them, and that they 
had employed the Indians to kill all the white people eastward 
of the Connecticut river. So they prepared to fight the Dutch, 
but they soon found that there was no truth in the foolish story. 

3. When Charles the Second became monarch, the Connecticut 
Valley people asked him for a charter. He refused. Then the Con- 
necticut governor, whose father had been a great friend of the 
dead king, went to England to see Charles about it. The king's 
father had given the governor's father a ring. This the governor 
gave to Charles, and he felt so happy that he granted a charter 
to the Connecticut river people, which included Rhode Islapd 
and the New Haven colony, and extended west to the Pacific 
Ocean. 

4. Rhode Island refused to be thus joined to Connecticut, but 
the New Haven colony agreed to the union, and so, in 1665, the 
real colony of Connecticut was formed, and remained so until it 
became an independent State, more than a hundred years after- 
ward. Rhode Island and Connecticut quarreled about the bound- 
ary line between them, for sixty years. It was a very long 
quarrel. 

5. In the year 1695, Andros, the tyrant, then Governor of 
New York, claimed the right to rule the people of Connecticut, 
and went there to assert it. They soon sent him away ; and for 
a dozen years every thing went on pleasantly and prosperously. 

6. Andros, as I have told you [verse 31, page 67], came over in 
1686, as Governor of all New England, and tried to take away 
the charter from the colonies. Late in arttumn he went to 
Hartford, to get the Connecticut charter which King Charles had 
given them. The people treated him politely. They knew his 
errand, and were prepared. 

1. Andros w-ent into the Assembly or Legislature, and told 
them to bring the charter to him. The law-makers talked about 
it a long time, until it became dark and candles were lighted. 

Questions. — ": WHiat ran you tell about a charter for Connecticit? 4. What can 
.V)u tell about Illioil.' Island and Connecticut? !>. What can you tell of Andros? f 
What did he r.fterwai'd try to do ? 



PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. 



81 



Andros and the Connecticut charter. 



The charter preserved. 



Then the charter, nicely packed in a long mahogany box, was 
brought and laid upon the table. Just as Andros stepped for- 
ward to take it, the lights were all imt out. 




ANDKOS AND THE CIIAETEE OP CONNECTICUT. 

8. When the candles were again lighted, the charter could not 
be found. A plan had been laid to keep it from Andros. In the 
darkness. Captain Wadsworth snatched it up, ran some distance 
into a field, and hid it in the hollow trunk of an old oak-tree. 
There it remained until Andros was driven away from New En- 
gland, when it was brought out. 

Questions. — 7. What can you tell about Andros and the Connecticut charter ? 8. Hew 
was Andros outwitted ? 

6 



82 



COLONIES. 



The charter oak. 



Governor Fletcher and Captain Wadsworth. 




TUB ClIAKTiiB OAK. 



9. That venerable and venerated tree 
stood in the city of Hartford, one hun- 
dred and sixty-nine years afterward. 
On a very stormy night in August, 
1856, it was blown down, and now it 
has passed away forever. It was known 
by the name of The Charter Oak. 

10. Again the people of Connecti- 
cut showed their bravery and love of 

freedom. Governor Fletcher, of New York, claimed the right to 
rule in Connecticut. The people there refused to obey him. He 
went to Hartford, called out the militia, and commenced reading 
a paper which gave him the right. That same Captain Wads- 
worth who hid the charter, now commanded the militia, and he 
ordered the drums to be beaten. "Silence," said the governor, 
angrily. The drummers stopped, and he began to read. "Play," 
said Wadsworth to the drummers. "Silence!" shouted the gov- 
ernor. Wadsworth then stepped in front of him and said, " Sir, if 
they are again interrupted, 1 '11 make the sun shine through you 
in a moment !" The frightened governor put the paper in his 
pocket, and went back to New York, very much out of patience 
I can assure you. 

11. From that time until the French and Indian war, when 
there w^ere one hundred thousand people in Connecticut, the 
Planters there shared in all the labors and expenses of the con- 
flicts that occurred. They were also very prosperous. 



SECTION VI. 

PLANTERS IN RHODE ISLAND. 

1. I have told you how Roger W^illiams was driven from Mas- 
sachusetts, and became the founder of Rhode Island. Those who 



Questions.— 0. What can you tell ahoiit the Charter Oak ? 10. Tell the story of 
Governor Fletcher and the Connecticut people. 



PLANTERS IN NEW JERSEY. 83 

The Rhode Island charter. Newport. Sale of New Jersey. 

drove him away soon became jealous of him, and afraid of his free 
opinions ; and it was claimed that "Williams's Narraganset Plant- 
ations," as they called Rhode Island, belonged to Massachusetts. 

2. The charter that Williams obtained in 1643, was pro- 
nounced, in 1652, to be good by the Legislature of England, 
called the Long Parliament, and Massachusetts then gave up its 
claim. But there Avas a dispute about the boundary line between 
Rhode Island and Massachusetts, for almost a hundred years. It 
was settled in 1741. 

3. Roger Williams was chosen the first governor of the Prov- 
idence and Rhode Island Plantations, in 1653, and, the colony 
prospered greatly, for every one was free. Ten years afterward 
Charles the Second gave them another charter, which Andros 
took away. It was afterward restored, and under it the people 
lived one hundred and fifty-seven years. 

4. Newport soon became a thriving town; and when, in 1*732, 
Dr. Franklin's brother commenced printing there, it contained 
five thousand inhabitants. There John Smibert, the first man 
who painted good portraits in America, lived for some time. 
The colony always bore its share in wars until the French and 
Indian contest, of which I shall soon tell yon. 



SECTION VII. 

PLANTERS IN NEW JERSEY. 

1. New Jersey was a part of New Netherland, and was in- 
cluded in the gift [page 75] which Charles the Second made to 
his brother James, the Duke of York. The same year when the 
English took possession of New Netherland, the Dutch sold New 
Jersey to two noblemen, named Berkeley and Carteret. 

Questions. — 1. What can you tell of Roger Williams and others? 2. What can you 
tell of the claim of Massachusetts to Rhode Island? ?>. What can you tell of the pro- 
gress of Rhode Island ? 4. What can you tell about Newport? 1. What can you tell 
about Now Jersey? 



84 COLONIES, 



Liberality of the owners of New Jersey. Trouble with the settlers. The Quakers. 

2. These noblemen, anxious to have the country settled, oflFered 
the land without rent or taxes, for five years. This liberality, 
and the fine climate, caused many planters to go there, and farms 
were seen in all directions. The people first met to make laws, 
in 1668. 

3. Every thing went on smoothly during the five years ; but 
then, when the owners asked for a rent of only a half-penny an 
acre, the people grumbled, and declared they would not pay it. 
They quarreled with the owners for two years, and then drove 
away the governor they had appointed, and chose one themselves. 

4. The ojvners were about to compel the people to pay the 
rents, when the Dutch, as I have told you [verse 16, page Vo] took 
possession of the whole country again. When it went back to 
the English, new regulations were made, and the western half of 
New Jersey was bought by a Quaker, as a place for his friends in 
England and elsewhere, to settle and have peace. It afterward 
went into the hands of William Penn and others, and the prov- 
ince was divided into East and West Jersey. 

5. More than four hundred Quakers came from England and 
settled in West Jersey, in 1677. They lived peaceably together, 
as Quakers always do, and prospered. Andros, the tyrant, tried 
to rule them, but they would have nothing to do with him ; 
and, in 1681, the first Legislature of West Jersey met at Salem, 
and made some excellent laws. 

6. After awhile the Quakers bought East Jersey also; and 
Thomas Barclay, who wrote a large book about his people, was 
made governor. Every thing was going on well, when the Duke 
of York became King James, and the charters were taken away 
from both the Jerseys. 

7. Now all was confusion, and remained so for several years 
after King James was driven away to France. Finally, in 1702, 
the Jerseys were united and made into a royal province, under 
Lord Combury, a bad man who was the governor of New York. 
Tliirtv-six years afterward. New Jersey was made independent of 

Questions. — *?. What can yon toll of a liberal offer? .S. How did the people bnhnvp ? 
4. What, chanpes took place? 5. What can you tell of Quaker settlers in West Jersey .' 
G. What of them in East Jersey? 7. W^hat changes again took place? 



PLANTERS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 86 



The character of William Penn. Founding of Philadelphia. 

New York, and remained so. Lewis Morris was its first gov- 
ernor. It became an independent State in 1776. 



SECTION YIII 



PLANTERS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 

1. I have told you that WiUiam Penn joined the territory of 
Delaware to Pennsylvania in 1682. Then the colony of Penn- 
sylvania fairly commenced, and a great many Planters came. 

2. Penn was a just man, and treated the Indians so well that 
they loved him, and called him "Good Father Penn." He 
bought their lands instead of taking them without leave ; and 
he told them that he and his people Avished to live with them as 
brothers. 

" Thou'lt find," said the Quaker, "in me and mine, 
But friends and brothers to thee and to thine ; 
"Who abuse no power, and admit no line 
'Twixt the red man and the white. 

" And bright was the spot where the Quaker came 
To leave bis hat, his drab and his name, 
That wiU sweetly sound from the trump of Fame, 
Till its final blast shall die." 

3. In the autumn of 1682, Penn laid out the city of Phila- 
delphia. That word means " City of Brotherly Love." Within 
a year, almost one hundred houses were built, and every day the 
Indians came with wild fowls and the flesh of deer, to present to 
Good Father Penn. Never was a State blest with a better be- 
ginning; and, as long as the Quakers ruled Pennsylvania, peace 
and prosperity prevailed there. 

QiireTioNB.— 1. What was done in 16S2? 2. What can you tell about William 
Penn ? B. What can von tpll of Ppnn nnd Phil.adelplii i ? 



86 COLONIES, 



Fenn's kindness to the Planters. His visit to America. His death. 

4. In 1683, Penn called the representatives of the people to- 
gether, and gave them a " Charter of Liberties." It was so very 
just, that all were made happy. It was agreed that all might 
worship God as they pleased ; and to the people he gave the 
privilege of choosing their own rulers. So they were a perfectly 
free people, as we now are. 

5. Penn returned to England, and soon afterward King James 
■was driven away to France. He and Penn had always been 
good friends, and because the Quaker would not speak harshly 
about the king, he was suspected of being an enemy to the new 
monarch. He was put in jail, and Pennsylvania was taken 
from him, and made a royal province under the control of the 
Governor of New York. 

6. Not long afterward Penn Avas let out of prison, for it was 
found that he was a friend of William and Mary. Pennsylvania 
was given back to him, and he came over to America in 1 099, to 
look after his affairs. 

7. The people asked Penn for a more liberal charter, and he 
granted it in 1701. The people of Delaware now asked him to 
let them have a Legislature of their own, and he granted that 

'too. From that time, until the War for Independence in 1776, 
Pennsylvania and Delaware were under one governor, but had 
distinct Legislatures. 

8. Soon after making these arrangements, AVilliam Penn re- 
turned to England. He never came to America again, for his 
health failed, and he died in 1718, leaving Pennsylvania to his 
three sons. These and their heirs owned the province until 
1776, when it Avas purchased by the people for more than half 
a million of dollars. 

QxTESTlONS.— 4. Wliat did Penn do for the people? 5. What happened to Penn in 
England ? 6. AVhat was the result ? 7. What more ran yon say of Penn and his 
family? 8. What can you tell of Pennsylvania and Delaware? 



PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 



The proposed government for North Carolina. Troubles with the Planters. 



SECTION IX. 

PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 

1. The owners of the Carolinas, knowing that they possessed a 
very beautiful country, and that a great many Planters were 
going there, thought it would be fine to make a government for 
it, like that of England, with all sorts of grand people, except a 
king. So they employed two or three learned men to write a 
Constitution for the purpose. 

2. At first, the Planters in the Carolinas laughed at the idea 
of having fine gentlemen who would do nothing, with their fine 
houses, and horses, and carriages, and servants, in the woods of 
America ! And when they found that the owners were in earn- 
est, the strong and industrious Planters told them plainly that 
they would have no such government. 

3. There was a long quarrel about it, and finally the owners 
were compelled to give up their grand scheme. Then they tried 
to get money from the Planters, by making them pay so much 
for every thing that came in ships, and in other ways. The peo- 
ple got very angry at last, drove the governor and other ofiicers 
away, and for two years they managed their own affairs. 

4. "When these quarrels were settled, a very mean man, named 
Seth Sothel, who loved money more than any thing else, came to 
govern the Carolinas. He cheated every body. After being 
there six years, he left, just as the people were going to put him 
on a ship, and send him to England. Then some better govern- 
ors came, but none made the people so happy and prosperous as 
the good Quaker governor, John Archdale. 

5. These troubles happened in the northern part of the Caro- 
linas. At the same time, the Planters in the southern part were 
prospering, and Avere rapidly increasing. They formed a Legis- 

QtTESTiONS. — 1. What did the owners of the Carolinas wish to do? 2. What did the 
Planters think of their scheme? 3. What can you tell about the owners and the Plant- 
ers ? 4. AV.i-.i' on you tell of Pothel and others ? f>. AAHiat was done in South (larolina? 



88 COLONIES, 



The people of South Carolina. Troubles with the governor. John Archdale. 

lature in 1674, but there was such a mixture of people, that they 
did not agree very well. There were English, Scotch, Irish, and 
Dutch, Protestants and Roman Catholics, and they disputed 
continually. 

G. But when, in 1680, the Indians attacked the settlements, 
they all united for defense, and forgot their quarrels, while they 
conquered the Indians. That same year, the city of Charleston 
was laid out, and it soon became a flourishing village. The 
Planters continually increased, and many went up the Santee and 
Edisto rivers, where they cultivated fine farms. 

7. Many Huguenots came from France to settle there, and 
have peace. The English disliked the French, and would not 
allow them to take any part in making laws, or in other manage- 
ment of aftairs. The French people were treated so for about ten 
years, when the English, finding them better than they ex- 
pected, began to love and respect them, and then gave them all 
the privileges of citizens. 

8. Like their more northern friends, the Planters in the south 
refused to have any thing to do with the grand movement pre- 
pared by the owners. They quarreled with the governor, drove 
him away, and took public matters into their own hands. This 
happened in the year 1690. 

9. In the midst of this trouble, Seth Sothel came there, and 
the people foolishly allowed him to be their governor. He rob- 
bed and cheated them, as he did the people of the northern 
colony, and at length they drove him away. After that they 
would have no other governor from the owners, till the good 
Quaker, Archdale, came to rule both Carolinas, in 1695. 

10. The Planters had peace and prosperity while Archdale 
remained, which was not a great while. From the close of his 
time, the histories of the two Carolinas are quite distinct, although 
the provinces were not separated until 1729. 

Qu'STiONS. — G. What can you toll about the Indians and the Planters ? 7. ITow were 
French p-onle tronted there ? 8, 0. What can you tell about the government of South 
Carolina? 10. What can you say of Archdale? 



PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 89 

The white people and the Indians. The Spaniards at St. Augustine. 



NORTH CAROLINA. 

11. At the beginning of tlie year IVOO, Planters were culti- 
vating lands in North Carolina from the sea-shore to the Yadkin 
river. The Indians were dying rapidly. Many had gone further 
into the forests, and the people of different countries were coming 
to occupy their lands. 

12. For several years all Avas peaceful, and the Planters no 
longer dreaded the Indians, when a terrible calamity befell them. 
The Tuscarora Indians were yet quite strong, and they persuaded 
the broken Indian families in that region to join them in killing 
all the white people, in 171 1. In one night they murdered one 
hundred and thirty Germans ; and for three days they destroyed 
the people, and plundered and burned their buildings, in all direc- 
tions. 

13. The people of South Carolina came to help their neigh- 
bors. The Indians were driven back, but the war continued 
more than a year. Finally, in the spring of 1Y13, eight hundred 
Tuscaroras were made prisoners, and the rest fled north and 
joined their brethren, the Five Nations, in New York. Then was 
formed the union of the Six Nations, of which I have told you 
on page 12. 

SOUTH CAROLINA. 

14. The Spaniards at St. Augustine, in Florida, became trou- 
blesome, and in 1702 the governor of South Carolina prepared 
twelve hundred soldiers to go there and attack them. Half of 
these were white people, and half of them were friendly Indians. 

15. Some of these soldiers went by land, and some by water. 
They did not succeed in driving the Spaniards away from St. 
Augustine, as they expected to, and they went home disappointed. 
This affair cost the. Planters of South Carolina many thousand 
dollars. They had very little gold and silver, so they made paper 

Questions. — 11. What was the condition of North Carolina in 1700? 12. What can 
you tell of an Injlian massacre? 1.^. What about an Indian war? and how did it end? 

14 What car you tjU about the Spaniards in Florida ? 15. What did t!io Carolinians 
do? 



90 COLONIES. 



Troubles in South Carolina. , An Indian war. 

money for the first time — such as we use — to pay the expenses 
Avitli. 

10. The next year, the governor and some soldiers marched 
against the Indians in Georgia and Florida, -who were friends of 
the Spaniards. They took several hundred of them prisoners, 
and desolated their country. 

17. Soon after this, another governor of South Carolina tried 
to make all the people worship God according to the forms of the 
English Church. Those who would not, were persecuted. This 
made a great many people uneasy, and disputes continued a long 
while. The Churchmen had to give up, at last, and the people 
were allowed to think and act about religion as they pleased. 

18. A greater trouble appeared in 1706. The angry Span- 
iards sent many soldiers, in several French and Spanish ships, to 
attack Charleston and take possession of the country. The ships 
came into Charleston harbor, and eight hundred soldiers landed. 
The South Carolinians were ready to meet them. They soon 
drove them all to their ships, and took one of the French vessels. 

19. A still darker trouble appeared a few years later. Several 
Indian tribes joined for the purpose of killing all of the white 
people in South Carolina, in the spring of 1715. In this great 
band there were full six thousand w'arriors. They commenced so 
secretly that one hundred people had been murdered in the back 
settlements before the news reached Charleston. 

20. The governor of South Carolina acted promptly. "With 
twelve hundred men, he marched against the Indians. After 
several hard fights, he drove them far back into the wilderness, 
and killed a great many. The Indians were dreadfully fright- 
ened ; and believing the white people to be such mighty war- 
riors that they could not be conquered, they let them alone after 
that. 

21. The people of South Carolina were now heartily tired of 
proud and money-loving governors. The owners, or Proprietaries, 
had never spent a dollar in helping them build up a State, or for 

QtTESTioNS. — 16. What was dona to the Indians? 17. What oHier trouble occurred 
in South (Carolina ? IS. What trouble did the Carolinians have in 170G ? 19. What 
further trouble a few years afterward ? 20. What can you tell about an Indian war? 



PLANTERS IN GEORGIA. 91 

Division of the Carolinas. Georgia. Oglethorpe and the Spaniards. 

paying tlie expenses of Indian wars. They had made the Planters 
pay their rents punctually, and in every way acted ungenerously 
toward them. At last the Planters asked the king to take the 
country into his own hands. He did so, and South Carolina be- 
came a royal province in 1720. 

22. The people of North Carolina were just as tired of their 
governors, too, and talked of taking matters into their own 
hands, when the king bought the territory in 1729, and it he-, 
came a royal province. The two Carolinas were thus separated. 
But the people were not much better oft" under the royal gov^ 
crnors, and with these they were continually disputing, until they 
became independent in 1776. 



SECTION X. 

THE PLANTERS IN GEORGIA. 

1. The town of Savannah, laid out by Oglethorpe, was upon a 
high bluff", beautifully shaded with palmeto and other evergreen 

.trees. It grew rapidly ; and within eight years, full twenty -five 
hundred people had come to Georgia, from Europe. Quite a 
large number of these were German and Swiss families. There 
were also many lazy people among the immigrants ; and, as the 
climate was very hot in summer, very little work was done in the 
fields. So the colony did not prosper. 

2. Oglethorpe was wide awake. He knew the Spaniards at 
St. Augustine would soon become jealous of his colony. B6ing 
in England in 1736, he persuaded three hundred tall and stout 
Scotch Highland soldiers to come over with him. With these 
he thought he might defy the Spaniards. 

3. A great soldier of the cross, as gospel ministers are some- 

QiTESTiONB. — 21. Wh.it brought about a change in South Carolina? and how? 22. 
What was done in both Carolinas ? 1. What can you tell about the Georgia colony? 2. 
^Vhat can you tell about Oglethorpe ? 



02 COLONIES. 



Preparations to fight the Spaniards. Story about a French deeerter. 

times called, came with him at the same time, to preach to 
the Indians and persuade the planters to be better people. It 
was John Wesley, the first great Methodist. But the people 
cared very little for what he said. Then the great preacher, 
George Whitefield, came, and tried to do them good in many 
ways, but he labored almost in vain. Oglethorpe felt dis- 
couraged, for he well knew that without industry and goodness, 
his colony would not thrive. 

4. As Oglethorpe expected, the Spaniards soon began to show 
their jealousy. So he built some forts in the lower part of 
Georgia. This made the Spaniards very angry, and they told 
Oglethorpe that he and all the English must leave the country 
below the Savannah river, or they would drive them out. 

5. Oglethorpe was not alarmed, but he went to England and 
got six hundred more good soldiers. Just then war broke out 
between England and Spain, and Oglethorpe concluded not to 
wait for the Spaniards to come against him, but he marched 
against them, with his own troops, and some South Carolinians 
and Indians. He had almost reached St. Augustine, when sick- 
ness and want of food compelled him to go back to Savannah. 

6. Two or three years afterward, the Spaniards, with many 
vessels and soldiers, came to invade Georgia, and drive the 
Planters awa\'. Oglethorpe was prepared for them, and in the ■ 
lower part of Georgia, and upon an island near there, the En- 
glish and Spanish soldiers came very near having hard battles. 

7. One day, when Oglethorpe Avas preparing to go secretly 
around and attack the Spaniards, a Frenchman in his arm_v ran 
away and told the enemy all about it. Oglethorpe laid a plan to 
punish the runaway and trick the Spaniards. 

8. He wrote a letter to the Frenchman, telling him that a 
British fleet was near St. Augustine, and also spoke about his 
doing all he could for the English, in the Spanish camp. Then 
he gave a young Spaniard, who was his prisoner, some money 
and told him to carry the letter to the Frenchman. Instead of 

Questions —3. What nhniit pood mon in Georgia? 4. What offonded the SianiardR? 
niid what was done? 5. Whitdid 0.i;letliorpe do ? C. What did tlio Spiiii irds do? 7. 
Whi;t dia a Frenchman do ? 8. What story can yon tell ahont the Frcnoliman ? 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 93 

The Spaniards deceived. Prosperity of Georgia. The strife for power. 

that he carried it to the Spanish commander. That was just 
what Oglethorpe wanted. The Frenchman was arrested as a 
spy, and the Spaniards were dreadfully alarmed at the idea of a 
British fleet being near St Augustine. 

9. Just then some Carolina vessels appeared. The Spaniards 
thought they were the English fleet. They resolved to attack 
one of Oglethorpe's forts, and then go to St. Augustine as quick 
as possible. On the march Oglethorpe attacked them, and so 
many Spaniards were killed that the spot is yet known as Bloody 
Marsh. So Georgia was saved. 

10. Oglethorpe went to England in 1743, and never returned 
to America. That year a sort of government was formed in 
Georgia, but the colony did not prosper. The Planters did 
not own the land they cultivated, and they were not allowed to 
traflRc with the Indians nor trade, in ships, with the people of 
the West India islands. On these accounts, there was very little 
inducement for the people to be industrious and improve the 
lands. 

11. Finally a change came. The king took possession of 
Georgia in 1752, and from that time until our War for Inde- 
pendence, it remained a royal province. The people might now 
own their own lands, traflfic with the Indians, and trade in ships 
with the people of the West Indies. From that time Georgia 
began to thrive wonderfully. Negro slaves were now intro- 
duced, and from that time to this, they have performed most of 
the hard labor in that State. 



SECTION XL 

THE STRIFE FOR POWER ; OR, THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 

1. I have already told you of the wars in which the French 
and Indians fought the English in America. These were called, 
you remember, King William's war. Queen Anne's Avar, and 

Questions — 0. What can yon tell ."bout a battle between the Enelisb and Spaniard^? 
10 What chanpie took plac:^ ? Why did the colony not prosper ? 1 1. WTiat happy cha"^ 
occurred .■' 1. What were the wars bstween the French and English in America called ? 



94 COLONIES. 



The French and English in the Ohio country. 



King George's war. The quarrels that brought on these wars 
were about matters in Europe. 

2. The war I am now going to tell you about, began in a quar- 
rel about the boundary line between the English and French in 
the Ohio country. At that time there were about one hundred 
thousand French people in America, and ten times as many peo- 
ple in the English colonies, 

3. The French were great traffickers with the Indians, all over 
the country west of the Alleghany mountains, from Lake Erie to 
New Orleans, and they built a great many forts in the wilderness. 
This made the English jealous. 

4. After awhile, some English people, by permission of King 
George of England, went into the Ohio country, and commenced 
marking out land upon which to settle. The French told them 
that they had no business there, for the country belonged to the 
King of France. So they quarreled about it, when, in fact, the 
country belonged to the Indians. One smart old Indian, who 
heard the quarrel, said, " You English claim all one side of the 
river, and you French all the other side ; where does the Indians' 
land lay ?" They could not answer. 

5. The French had soldiers there, and, with these, they caught 
some of the English and put them in prison, and drove the re- 
mainder away. Dinwiddic, the Governor of Virginia, whose rule 
extended over a part of that country, now thought it high time 
for him to take up the quarrel. So he sent a young man, named 
George Washington, to ask the French commander what he 
meant by such conduct. 

6. Young Washington, who afterward became the greatest 
man in America, was prudent and brave, and could be relied on. 
In cold weather, he traveled through the woods and over rivers, 
with ice and snow everywhere, full four hundred miles, before he 
found the French commander. He had a long and polite talk 
with him, and carried a letter back to Governor Dinwiddle, which 
was not very satisfectory. 

QtTRSTiONe. — 1. How did the French and Indian war commence? ". WHiat can yon 
tell of the French ? 4. What can you toll of events in the Ohio country ? .'>. What did 
th3 French and the Virginia governor do ? 6. What can you tell about Washington ? 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 95 

Expedition against the French. Battle at Fort Necessity. Congress at Albany. 

Y. The French captain gave Dinwiddle to understand, that he 
had a right to be in the Ohio country with his soldiers, and that 
he should stay as long as he pleased. Dinwiddle then mustered 
the Virginia soldiers, and sent them to drive the French away. 
He made young Washington a major, and gave him the com- 
mand of the first body of troops that went against the French, 

8. While these things were taking place, the English com- 
menced building a fort where the city of Pittsburg now is. The 
French drove them away, finished the fort, and called it Du 
Quesne, which was the name of the Governor of Canada. This is 
pronounced Du Kane. 

9. Washington marched rapidly forward ; but hearing that a 
large number of French soldiers were coming to meet him, he 
went back a little way, and built a fort, which he named Neces- 
sity. At that time. Colonel Fry, who commanded all the troops, 
died, and Washington became the chief leader. 

10. The French attacked Fort Necessity; and after fighting 
ten hours, Washington and his soldiers were compelled to give 
up, and became prisoners. The next day the French commander 
let them all go, and they returned to Virginia. 

11. In the summer of 1754, a number of men, appointed by 
several colonies for the purpose, met at Albany, in New York, to 
consider how they should proceed to keep the French back. 
They first made a covenant of peace with the strong Six Nations, 
and then they agreed upon a plan made by Dr. Franklin, by 
which the colonies should all be united as one, as our States now 
are. Many of the people, as well as the English Government, did 
not like it, and the colonies were not united until twenty years 
afterward. 

12. Excited by the French, the Indians now commenced mur- 
dering white families on the frontiers of New England and other 
places, and the English saw no better way than to make a reg- 
ular war upon the French. 

Qttestions. — T. What did Governor Dinwiddie do? and why? 8. What happened 
where Pittsburg is? 9. What can you tell of Washington's expedition? 10. What; 
about a battle? 11. WTiat was done at Albany in 1754? 12. What happened in New 
England ? 



96 COLONIES. 



Troops from Great Britain. War in Acadie. Braddock's defeat and death. 

13. The English Government agreed to help the colonists; and 
in February, 1755, Edward Braddock, a great Irish soldier, came 
to America, with troops, and took tlie chief command. He met 
the governors of several colonies at Alexandria, in Virginia, and 
they arranged a plan of operations, or 

THE CAMPAIGN OF 1755. 

14. Three separate armies were to be mustered. One Avas to 
march against the French at Fort Du Quesne ; another against 
French forts near each end of Lake Ontario ; and a third against 
strong forts on Lake Champlain. 

15. Already a fourth expedition had been arranged to drive 
the French out of Acadie, or Nova Scotia. Three thousand men 
sailed from Boston for the purpose. They took the French forts, 
and then cruelly drove the poor and innocent inhabitants to the 
woods, destroyed all their crops, and carried many away in ships. 
In one month a happy people were made the most wretched of 
any on the earth. How dreadful is Avar! 

IG. With two thousand men, Braddock marched from the 
Potomac river, toward Fort Du Quesne, having Washington for 
his aid. Braddock was a proud man, and would not listen to the 
advice of young Washington, concerning the best way to be pre- 
pared for the Indians. He marched proudly on, when, just at 
noon, on a hot day in July, a shower of bullets and arrows came 
from the woods around him. 

17. A dreadful battle now commenced. There were a thou- 
sand dusky warriors concealed in the woods. For three long 
hours the fight continued ; and every officer who rode a horse, 
except Washington, was killed or wounded. The dead bodies 
of the white people covered the ground ; and finally Braddock 
was shot, after having several horses killed under him. 

18. Washington now took command. God had preserved liim 
for greater deeds in after years. An Indian warrior declared that 

Questions. — 13. What was done in 1755 ? 14. What was the plan of the campaign for 
ITW? 15. What occurred in the East? IG. What can you toll about Braddock? 17. 
What can you tell of a battle ? 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 



97 



The preservation of Washington. 



Burial of Braduock. 



he had fifteen good shots at him, but could not hit him. Ha 
tried no more, for he knew the Good Spirit protected him. Un- 
der Wasliington's directions, the troops retreated, and the Indians 
did not follow. 




BtrUIAL OP BKADDOCK. 



19. Braddock was carried from the field and soon died. Ho 
was buried in the woods by torch-light ; and on the margin of 
the grave, with sorroAving officers around him, Washington read 
the solemn funeral service of the Church of England. Then all 
the troops went back to their homes. 

Questions. — IS. AVhat can you tell of Washington? 10. What about the buriil of 
Braddock ? 



98 COLONIES. 



Operations in Northern New York. Battle at Lake George. Fort William Henry. 

20. Governor Shirley, of Massachusetts, commanded the troops 
that were to march against the French forts on Lake Ontario, 
lie did not succeed in reaching them. He went to Oswego, but 
storms on the lake, and sickness in his camp, prevented his going 
further. So he commenced building a fort there, and, leaving a 
few troops to take care of it, he marched back to Albany with 
the remainder. 

21. The troops intended for Lake Champlain were commanded 
by an Indian agent among the Mohawks, named William John- 
son. About six thousand of them were collected at Fort Ed- 
ward, under General Lyman ; and when General Johnson arrived 
there, he led nearly all of them to the head of Lake George, 
and formed a camp, in September. 

22. Indian scouts now informed Johnson that Dieskau, the 
French commander, was coming with many Canadians and Indi- 
ans to attack him. He sent Colonel Williams, with a party of 
■white soldiers and Mohawk Indians, to meet him. They were 
assailed and beaten by Dieskau, who then marched rapidly for- 
ward to attack Johnson's camp. 

23. Johnson had two cannons, upon a pile of logs and brush, 
which the French and Indians knew nothing about. When they 
came rushing forward, these were firecL Many of the enemy 
were killed, and the remainder, dreadfully frightened, fled to 
the woods, and Johnson won the battle. Dieskau was badly 
wounded, and died some time afterward. 

24. General Johnson was told that the French were very strong 
at Crown Point and Ticondcroga, on Lake Champlain, and con- 
cluded not to go there. He built a fort where his camp was, and 
called it William Henry. He then left some troops there and at 
Fort Edward, and with the rest of his army marched back to 
Albany in October. Thus ended the campaign of 1755. 

25. There was now a regular war between the English and 
French in America. As there appeared no prospect of the quar- 

QtTESTioNB. — 20. What can you toll about Shirley? 21. What cin you tell about 

Willi:uu .iDhnson? '.'■2. What can vou tell of a battle near Lake GcorRc ? ?•''. Whiit 

can yivu till of another battle? 24. What did General Johnson then do? 25. What 
DOW occurred ? 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 



99 




Campaign of 17T(5. Lord Loudon. Capture of Oswego. 

rel being settled soon, preparations Nvere made on both sides of 
the Atlantic, for 

THE CAMPAIGN OF 1756. 

26. Lord Loudoun, a very indolent 
man, was appointed chief commander 
of all the troops, but he did not come 
to America until late in the summer. 
General Abercrombie, a great soldier, 
came in his place, in June, with a large 
body of troops from England and Ire- 
land. England and France had then 
declared war against each other, and the 
battles were nearly all to be fought in 
ABEECKOMBiE. Amei'lca. 

27. The plan of this campaign was similar to that of the last. 
Fort Du Quesne, and the forts on Lakes Ontario and Champlain 
were to be attacked. When Abercrombie arrived, there were 
seven thousand troops at Albany, ready to march against the 
French on Lake Champlain. On account of some foolish diffi- 
culties they did not start until August, and then that great 
French soldier. General Montcalm, was well prepared to fight. 

28. Early in August, Montcalm, with five thousand Frenchmen, 
Canadians, and Indians, went up Lake Ontario, and after a pretty 
hard battle, took the forts at Oswego away from the English. 
They also made fourteen hundred of them prisoners, and took 
from them many cannons, and vessels in the harbor. 

29. The loss of Oswego was very disheartening, Loudoun was 
alarmed, and he ordered all the other expeditions to be aban- 
doned. Forts William Henry and Edward were made stronger. 
A large number of soldiers were placed in block-houses and 
other small fortifications along the frontiers of Virginia and 
Pennsylvania, under the command of Washington ; and similar 
strong places were made in the Carolina?. 

QlTESTiONS. — 26. WHiat can you tell of Loudoun and Abercrombie? 27. What can you 
tell of the plan of the campaisn of 1750? 28. What occurred at Oswego ? £9. What 
was then done by Loudoun .'and what movements took place ? 



100 COLONIES. 



IndUns i.i WesterQ Pennsylvania. Expedition agai ist I.ouisbnr-. 



30. During the spring and summer of 175G, the Indians killed 
or carried away almost a thousand white people on the western 
frontier of Pennsylvania and Virginia. Hearing that a greater 
portion of these Indians were at Kittaning, their chief town. 
Colonel Armstrong and three hundred soldiers attacked them 
there one night early in September. Their chiefs were killed 
and their town was destroyed. After that they were quiet. So 
ended the campaign of 1*756. 

31. It was a pity that the slow, and weak-minded Lord Loudoun 
liad the chief commaud of the troops, for some greater soldiers 
were ready to do much more than he. The French had got 
possession of Louisburg, and Loudoun resolved to make the cap- 
ture of that fortress the chief business of 

THE CAMPAIGN OF iVoY. 

32. Most of the people were disappointed, for they wished to 
have the French driven from Lake Champlain and the Ohio 
country. 

33. Loudoun arrived at Halifax at the close of June, where ho 
met a large number of war-ships and five thousand troops, from 
England. He was about to start for Louisburg, when he was 
told that the French had many more men and ships there, than 
he had with him. So he thought it more prudent to leave them 
alone. He returned to New York in August, when he was mor- 
tified and alarmed by the news that Montcalm had been doing a 
great deal of mischief in the north. 

34. Toward the close of July, Montcalm and a large number 
of French, Canadians, and Indians, left Ticonderoga, and attacked 
Fort William Henry at the head of Lake George. The garrison, 
as troops in a fort are called, was commanded by Colonel Monro, 
a very brave officer. The chief commander. General Webb, was 
at Fort Edward, and when Montcalm approached, Monro sent to 
him for help. 

Questions. — 30. AMmt can yon teli of Indians in wostuni Pon-isylvania ? ?A. Whs*; 
can you say al)out Loudoun ? H". TTow did tlie p'-opli; feel? 33. Wlnt more can you st.y 
of Loudoun.' 34. Wliat can you t.^^11 of an attaclc upon Fort Willixm Henry? 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 101 



Capture of Fort WUliam Henry. Indian MaEsacre. Pitt prime minister. 

36. For six days the brave Monroe refused to give up the fort, 
every day expecting help from Webb, It was not sent, and at 
last he could hold out no longer, and surrendered. Montcalm 
admired Monro's bravery, and promised that he and his troops 
should be used well, and conducted to Fort Edward. 

36. Montcalm's intentions were honorable, and he endeavored 
to fulfill his promises. But his blood-thirsty Indians, two thou- 
sand in number, could not be controlled. Soon after the English 
left the fort, these savages fell upon them, killed a great many, 
plundered their baggage, and chased them almost to Fort Ed- 
ward. Then Fort William Henry and all belonging to it were 
destroyed, and Montcalm marched back to Ticonderoga. 

37. This disastrous event ended the campaign of 1757, and 
with it the command of Lord Loudoun in America. Thus far the 
English had lost by the war, chiefly for the want of a good chief 
commander. The Colonists knew this all the while, and felt ir- 
ritated. If they could have chosen their own generals, and car- 
ried on the war themselves, no doubt they would have ended it 
the first year, by driving the French back to Canada. 

38. Yet, whenever money or men were called for, the Colonists 
furnished them cheerfully, even while feeling the injustice of their 
own rulers, and of the English government. By these misfor- 
tunes the pride of the English people was touched, and at last, 
to their great joy, their wishes were gratified by having William 
Pitt, the smartest man in England, made the prime minister, or 
chief manager of public afl"airs. He commenced, with great 
energy, preparations for 

THE CAMPAIGN OF l758. 

39. Pitt appointed General Abercrombie in the place of Lord 
Loudoun. A large number of armed ships were prepared, and 
placed under the command of a great war-sailor. Admiral Bos- 
cawen ; and in America every body was determined to do some- 
thing great this year. 

QursTioNB. S5. What can you tell of Colonel Monro? r>6. What dreadful event oc- 

cii-rcd ? 37. What can you say about the war, so far ? 38. How did the Colonists feel / 
and what gratified them ? 39. What preparations were made for the campaign of 175? ? 



102 COLONIES. 



Campaign of 1758. Operations on Lake George and Cbamplnin. 

40. It was agreed to attack Louisburg, Ticonderoga, and 
Fort Du Quesne. Late in May, Boscawen, with forty ships, left 
Halifax. Two great soldiers, Generals Amherst and Wolfe, with 
twelve thousand men, Avent with him, and early in June thoy 
landed near Louisburg. For almost fifty days there was fighting 
there. Then the French gave way, and five thousand of them 
became prisoners to the English. 

41. AMiile these things were going on in the east, General 
Abercrombie and young Lord Howe were leading almost twenty 
thousand men toward northern New York, to attack Ticonderoga. 
They went down Lake George, in flat-boats, on a beautiful Sab- 
bath in July, and the next morning commenced marching 
through the woods and swamps toward Ticonderoga. Pretty 
soon they were attacked by the French, and Lord Howe was 
killed. 

42. Every body mourned when they heard of the death of 
young Howe. He was so good that they all loved him. Cap- 
tain Schuyler took his body to Albany and put it in a vault. 
Many years afterward his coflin was opened, when behold ! his 
beautiful brown hair had grown very long. 

43. Abercrombie heard that more troops were coming to help 
the French, so he pushed on through the woods, without his can- 
nons, to attack Ticonderoga. But he found it too strong for 
him, and after a hard fight for four hours, and losing almost two 
thousand men, he marched back to Lake George, and finally to 
Albany, leaving the French still in possession of Ticonderoga. 

44. From Lake George, Abercrombie sent Colonel Bradstreet 
and three thousand soldiers to attack the French at Frontenac, 
where Kingston, in Canada, now is. They captured the fort in 
August, and then marching through the woods to the Mohawk 
river, where the village of Rome now stands, they assisted in build- 
ing fort Stanwix. 

45. The army that marched against Fort Du Quesne was com- 
manded by General Forbes. Colonel Washington was with him. 

Questions — 40. Wtuit can you tell of th(! pxppdition apainst L(uiiKt,tir<: ? 41 WI —l 
occurred in northern New York? 4'2. What c;in vou tell of Lord Howe? 43. What iMil 
Abercrombie do ? 44. What can you tell about Bradstreet? 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 10 J 

Capture of Fort Du Quesne. Prepaiatioas to iavads Canada. 

Forbes, like Loudoun, was a very slow man, and it was late in the 
Autumn before lie got over the Alleghany mountains. 

46. Washington then marched rapidly forward. The French 
at Du Quesne heard of his approach, and being greatly alarmed, 
they set fire to the fort and escaped down the Ohio river in boats. 
The name of Fort Du Quesne was then changed to Fort Pitt, in 
honor of England's prime minister. There the city of Pittsburg 
now stands. 

47. From what I have told you, }-ou perceive that the English 
did do great things this j'car. They took from the French three 
of their strongest forts, Louisburg, Frontenac, and Du Quesne, and 
frightened the Indians so, that they agreed not to figlit the En- 
glish any more. The American Planters now began to feel safer, 
though the war was not ended. 

48. The final struggle was now at hand. Pleased with what 
had been done in iVoS, Pitt determined to do more in 

THE CAMPAIGN OF 1759. 

49. He resolved to send good officers and troops enough to 
conquer all Canada, and thus put an end 
to French power in America. For this 
purpose he appointed General Amherst to 
the command of all the troops in America 
and those to be sent from England. 

50. In the spring of 1759, Amherst 
found tw'enty-four thousand trdops in 
America, ready to invade Canada. Ships 
and soldiers were also sent from England. loed amueest. 

It was arranged to send one division by the way of the St. Law- 
rence river, to attack Quebec ; another was to drive the French 
from Lake Champlain ; and a third was to attack them at Fort 
Niagara. 

51. When, on a hot day in July, Amherst appeared before 

Qtjr.BTiONS — 45. Wliat can you say ahout Forlies? 46. What can yon tell of tb'* 
r>ia>-ch against Fort Du Qupsne ? 47.' What had the F.np;liRh done ? 48, 4'^. Whai- did 
Pitt resolve to do ? 50. What c;in you tell about the plan of the campaisn for 1750 ? 




104 



COLONIES 




rVIXS OF TIC0NIIE30G.V. 



The French driven from Lake Champlain. Taking of Fort Niagara. Wolfe. 

Ticonderoga, with eleven thousand men, the French, who had 
just heard that an English army, under Wolfe, was at Quebec, 

fled in liaste to 



tlieir fort at 
Crown Point. 
Amherst pur- 
sued them. They 
were dreadfully 
frightened, took 
to their boats, 
and fled overthe 
Lake toward 
Canada. So the 
French were 

driven from Lake Champlain, and never returned. Fort Ticon- 
deroga was partly destroyed. 

52. Generals Prideaux (pronounced Pre-do) and Johnson 
sailed from Oswego in July, to attack Fort Niagara, at the mouth 
of the Niagara river. Prideaux was killed by the bursting of a 
gun at the first assault, and Johnson took command. For three 
weeks the French held out, when some of their countrymen and 
many southern Indians came to help them. But the English 
conquered them all, and took possession of the fort. 

53. Wolfe, the greatest soldier of them all, was now near 
Quebec, with eight thousand troops, and a large number of battle- 
ships under the command of Admirals 
Holmes and Saunders. Quebec was a 
strong, walled town, a part of it three 
hundred foet above the river St. Law- 
rence. It was a hard city to fight against. 

54. That great French soldier of whom 
I have told you [page 100], General Mont- 
calm, was the commander, and his army 
was in a strong camp along the St. Law- 

Q-J-9T.ONB — ">■. AVhit oan you tell of Amherst on Lake Cluimplain ' 5\ What oc- 
currf 'I lit NiaK ira ? >>'■ Wh-it can yon tell of events at Quebec ? 54. What ca:i you 
tall of the niovenientJ of Wolfe and Montcalm ? 




GF.NF.KAI, WOLFE. 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. lOo 



liattle on the shore of the St. Lawrence. Attack on Quebec. Wolfe wounded. 

rcnce, from Quebec to the Montmorenci river. Wolfe first landed 
ou the island of Orleans, below the city, to attack this French 
camp. He also took possession of Point Levi, opposite, where 
General Monckton was stationed. 

55. Early in July, Wolfe formed a camp below the Mo: t- 
morenci, and a number of English troops crossed from Point 
Levi, and attacked the French just above that stream. On the 
beach, in the midst of a terrible thunder-storm and the. roar of 
the waters, a hard battle was fought, and full five hundred of the 
English perished. 

56. Week after week now passed away. Wolfe was waiting, 
in vain, for Amherst to come and help him. At length, j» 
fever laid the great soldier prostrate in his tent. At the 
beginning of September he called his wisest officers to his bed- 
side, and consulted upon what it was best to do. They soon 
decided. 

57. Back of Quebec, and as high above the river, is a level 
spot, called the Plains of Abraham. It was resolved to scale 
these heights, and attack the city on its weakest side. Feeble as 
he was, the brave Wolfe determined to lead the troops. On the 
evening of the 12th of September, they went secretly in their 
boats, and at midnight they were on shore at a ravine that led 
up to the Plains of Abraham. 

58. Montcalm had no suspicion of what the English were 
doing, and you may imagine his surprise when, early in the morn- 
ing, he saw their scarlet dresses and bright bayonets flashing 
in the sun, upon the Plains of Abraham. He immediately 
marched his whole army across the St. Charles river, and at- 
tacked the English. 

59. A hard battle commenced at ten o'clock. Wolfe led the 
English, as the two armies came together, notwithstanding he 
was already wounded twice. Soon a musket-ball pierced his 
breast, and he fell. He was conveyed to the rear, fainting from 

QursTioxs— W. What cin you tell of a battle ? 53. What cxn yon U 11 of Wolfe 
.inrt I'iK plans? 57. What was Jiow do-'p ? and how ran yon fl escribe the places? 5S. 
Whaf can you toll of Montcalm? 50. What can you tell of the battle, and death of 
Wclfo ? 



;:06 COLONIES. 




Death of Wolfe and Montcalm. Capture of Quebec. Montreal taken. 

loss of blood. Just then he heard a shout, " They 
run ! they run !" " Who run ?" asked Wolfe. 
" The French," was the reply. " Then I die con- 
tented," he said, and expired. 

60. Montcalm was killed at about the sam;3 
time ; and now, in the city of Quebec, one tall 
monument stands in memory of both of them. 
Five days after the battle, Quebec was given over 
to the English. Fighting then ended for the 
season, but Canada was not yet conquered. That 
■■ event was accomplished in 

THE CAMPAIGN OF ITGO. 

61. In the spring of 1760 the French made efforts to get Que- 
bec back again. But they failed ; and their army was compelled 
to leave that neighborhood and flee to Montreal. That was now 
the last strong place held by the French in Canada. 

62. General Amherst made great preparations during the sum- 
mer, and, early in September, three English armies appeared 
before the doomed city of Montreal. Amherst came down the 
St. Lawrence with ten thousand troops and a thousand Indian 
v/arriors, and was met the same day by General ]\Iurray, from 
Quebec, with four thousand men. The next day Colonel Hav- 
iland arrived from Crown Point, with three thousand troops. 

63. The French commander now saw that all was lost. lie 
gave up the city and all Canada, on the 8th of September, and 
General Gage, of whom I shall tell you more, was made gov- 
ernor. So the French and Indian war ended in America, but all 
was not settled, until a treaty, or bargain, was made at Paris, in 
1763. 

64. Frenchmen kept the Indians at the South very restless. 
In the spring of 1760, some Cherokces having been injured by- 
some white people, the whole nation commenced a bloody war- 

Qu"8t:oxs. — 60. What more can you sny nhout Wolfo and Montcalm? What wis 
acciiinplishort ? 61. What can you tell a'out t')i> French? 62. What occurred at Moi- 
trcal ? 03. What further occu;red at Montreal ? 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 1)7 

Pontiac's war. Death of Pontiac. Close of French and Indian war. 

fare upon the frontiers of Virginia and the Carolinas. Tin's con- 
tinued for more than a year. Finally the Cherokee villages were 
destroyed, and many of the warriors were killed by a small En- 
glish array, and their power was broken forever. 

Go. Soon after this, Pontiac, an Ottawa chief, induced several 
of the north-western tribes to join in endeavors to drive the 
Avhite people from their country. Pontiac was one of the great- 
est Indians ever known. Like King Philip, he saw the lands of 
his people passing into the hands of the English, and in despair, 
he kindled the war. It was terrible for a time, but the Indians 
Avere finally conquered. 

66. Pontiac fled to the country of the Illinois tribe, Avhere he 
Avas basely murdered by an Indian, who dicl it for a barrel of rum 
given him by an Englishman. The great city of St. Louis now 
covers his burial place. This Avas nearly the last sad act in the 
French and Indian War. 

67. Here, my Young Friend, the story of the American people 
as English colonists draws to a close. I am now to tell you how 
they became tired of being ruled by a king and legislature be- 
yond the ocean, and resolving to rule themselves, struggled many 
years and gained the victory. A ncAv and more interesting scene. 
Avill now open. Listen attentively. 

Q-jT-sTioNs. — '^4. What can you trll of an Indian w.ir? C5. What can you tell about 
I'^ritiic? C6. What can you tell of Pontiac's death ? G7. What am I to tell you about 

HFXt ? 



CHAPTER V. 

SKCTION I. 

THE STRIFE FOR FREKUOM ; OR THE REVOLUTION. 
I'he Great Patriots. The War for Independence. 



1. The story of the great Patriots, or those who loved their 
country better than their own ease and comfort, than silver and 
gold, houses and lands, and willingly suffered every thing for 
their country's good, is one of great interest to you, my Young 
Friend. 

2. When you shall have heard the whole story of the Revolu- 
tion, I am sure you will not only love those great Patriots who 
suffered and worked so much, but you will wish to do all you can 
for the good of your country. I will first tell you about 

THE PRELIMINARY E \'^E NTS, 

or what happened to bring about the war, called the Revolution, 
or the War for Independence. 

3. You have heard how, for a long time, the English people in 
America had troubles with their governors ; and that they did not 
like the Kings of England any too well. But each settlement or 
colony was too small and weak to defy the king, so they submitted 
to wrong. 

4. Then you have heard how they joined against the French 
and Indians ; and how, at last, being helped some by soldiers and 
sailors from England, they took the whole northern countrv 

0ci;8Tio.N-8. — 1. What are Patriots? 2. AVhat is first to be rolateij ? H. What has been 
Suid of the Americ ns? 4. What more hav.; you heard about them? 



PRELIMINARY EVENTS, 



109 



Strength of the Planters. George the Third. Taxation. 

away from the French, made the Indians afraid, and became 
really one great nation of Planters. 

5. Well, these things made the Planters know how strong 
they were when united, and they felt a desire to become one 
people. They talked about this a great deal, and finally they re- 
solved that if the king and governors did not use them better 
than they had done, they would defy them all, and govern them- 
selves. 

6. When the French and Indian War closed they hoped for 
jetter times, for a good young man had just become King of En- 
gland. This was George the Third, who lived almost sixty years 
a king. If he could have had his own way, he would have been 
kind and indulgent to the Americans, but bad, and often ignor- 
ant men advised him, and things went wrong. 

7. The war just ended had cost England a great deal, and all 
the money in the king's treasury was spent. He asked his min- 
isters or advisers how he should get more. " Tax the Amer- 
icans," they said ; " they are rich, and are willing to give you as 
much money as you want. Make them pay so much upon every 
thing they receive in ships. It is but little, and they will not 
mind it." 

8. Tlie young king did so, and sent men, called Commissioners 
of Customs, to collect the money. The people grumbled about it, 
and disliked the commissioners; and a great patriot, named 
James Otis, of Massachusetts, spoke his mind plainly, and ad- 
vised the people not to pay a penny. So the king did not get 
much money in this way. 

9. The king and his advisers now tried another way to get 
money from the Americans. They made a law that every piece 
of paper on which bargains or agreements of any kind were 
written, should have fastened to it a little piece of blue paper, 
on which were stamped certain Avords. It was decreed that 
all bargains or agreements, written upon paper without this, 
should be good for nothing. 

Qctesttovg. — 5. "What did the Plasters know and do? 6. What can yon say of a 
young kinfr? T. What can you tell aliont taxing the Americans? 8. What did the king 
do? and how did the Americans feel and act ' 0. How did the king and his friends try 
to get moiioy from the Americans? 



no 



THE REVOLUTION. 



Tbp P'riinp Af-t. 



Patrick Henry and his eloquence. 



1 0. Those bits of blue paper were called 
hnnps, and were furnished by the king 
ami his advisers, only, for which they 
lurged certain prices. It was thought 
I iiat, in this way, money could be got from 
e Americans, because they would have 
t'l buy paper with these stamps on, or else 
I il bMlLLLNCi ' '^^^ none that was good. This law was 
V' ', \ '■ ■ ' I .ailed The Stamp Act. 

' " 11. The Americans were very indignant 

because of this attempt to get their money. In Virginia, a great 
Patriot, named Patrick Henry, boldly advised the people to write 
bargains on whatever paper they pleased, and pay no attention 
to the Stamp Act. 





PATHICi: Iir.XTlT IN THE VIBGINIA ASSEMULT. 

12. Henry charmed every body by his manner of speaking. 
"Wlien, in the Virginia Legislature, he boldly defied the king and 
his government, and in speaking of the danger a monarch was in 

OtTFSTioxe.— 10. AVImt ran you tell of stamps and the Stamp Act? 11, H. What can 
you tell about Patrick Henry? 



PRELIMINARY EVENTS. Ill 

The Stamp Act Congress. Sons of Liberty. Repeal of Stamp Act. 

who oppressed his people, he had said, " Caesar had his Brutus, 
Charles the First his Cromwell, and George the Third" — he was 
interrupted by persons who cried, " Treason ! Treason !" Henry 
finished by saying — "may profit by their example; if .that be 
treason, make the most of it." 

13. All over the country the people were very much excited. 
The ministers in their pulpits, speakers at public meetings, and 
the newspapers spoke against the Stamp Act. At length men 
were appointed in several colonies to meet in New York in the 
Autumn of 1765, to talk the matter over, and advise the people 
what to do. 

14. This meeting was called the Stamp Act Congress. Very 
wise men were there ; and they wrote excellent letters to the 
king, and to the English Parliament or Legislature, asking both 
to be just toward the Americans. They also wrote what they 
called a Declaration of Rights, or a statement of what privileges 
they were entitled to under the constitution and laws of England 
and their own charters. 

15. After that, the people resolved to have nothing to do with 
the stamps. Men who had agreed to sell them were insulted 
everywhere. Many persons formed societies, and called them- 
selves So)is of Libert//. Merchants agreed not to buy any more 
goods in England, while that act was a law ; and the women spun 
W'Ool and flax, and made cloth for their brothers and husbands to 
wear, rather than have them buy it in England. 

10. The king and his ministers soon saw that they had made 
a serious mistake. The great William Pitt, of whom I have told 
you [page 101], was in Parliament, and advised the repeal of the 
Stamp Act ; that is its being done away with. His advice was 
taken. The Act was repealed in the spring of 1 766, and there 
were great rejoicings in England and America. 

17. Tbc advisers of the king not knowing how to obtain as 
much money as they wanted, determined to try some other way 
to get it from the Americans, So they induced Parliament (for 

Questions.— 13. What can you tell of the excitement of the people ? 14 What can 
yon tell of the Stamp Act Concress? 15. "Wliat did the American men and women do? 
IG. What was done in England ? 



112 THE REVOLUTION. 

The Americans and taxation. Entrance of Gage into Boston. 

only Parliament coukl do it) to decree that the Americans should 
pay to the king's officers so much money whenever they bought 
any tea, paper, glass, painters' colors, etc., brought in ships. 

18. Knowing that the Americans would object to this, they 
sent soldiers over here to compel the people to pay the money. 
This made the Americans very angry. They could not bear the 
thought of being enslaved by soldiers ; and, in every colony, the 
Legislature took the matter in hand. In the year 1768, almost 
every Colonial Assembly had declared that Parliament had no 
right to tax the Americans, unless Americans were allowed to bo- 
come members of Parliament. Their opinion was, that 

TAXATION WITHOUT REPRESENTATION IS TYRANNY. 

19. But the king, his advisers, and -Parliament, did not mind 
what the Americans said. They sent officers over to collect the 
duties or tax, and threatened to send more soldiers, if the Amer- 
icans did not become quiet, and pay the money without saying a 
word against it. 

20. Those proud men in England did not know what bold, 
and wise, and good men they were dealing wifli, or they would 
never have acted so foolishly and wickedly. The tax-gatherers 
came, but they were treated with contempt. In Boston they 
were insulted, driven from their houses, and compelled to take 
shelter in a fort in the haibor. 

21. General Gage, who, you remember [verse 63, page 106], 
was made governor at Montreal, was then in Halifax with an 
army. He went to Boston, with many soldiers, to compel the 
people to pay the duties or tax. It was a quiet Sabbath morn- 
ing in Si'ptember, 1768, when he marched into the town, with 
flags flying and drums beating, as if it had been a conquered 
city. But the people, strong in the right, felt no dismay. 

22. The colonial governors became more proud, insolent, and 
overbearing, when they saw the determination of the English 

Q1TE8T10N8. — IT. 'Wliat else was dono to fret mnney from the Americans? IS. What was 
do u! to force tho .\mpricans to pay money ? Wliat did the Assemblies do? 10. What 
di'l the king and Parli.iment do ? TO. W'hat then happened, and why ? 21. Wliat can you 
Il'II about Gates's arrival in Boston? . 



PRELIMINARY EVEiITS. 113 

Boldness of the Boston boys. Their demand for redress. The soldiers and citizens. 

government to force the Americans into obedience. They 
treated them as rebels, and in every way the Americans were 
irritated beyond endurance. Yet they acted manly and re- 
spectful, while they were firm and unyielding. 

23. Even the children partook of the boldness of their fathers 
and mothers. On one occasion, in Boston, the soldiers had 
beaten down some snow-hills which the boys had raised. This 
had been done before, and the lads determined not to endure it 
longer. The larger boys held a meeting, and several of them 
were appointed to see General Gage about it. 

24. When the boys entered Gage's room, he asked why so 
many children had called upon him. " We come, sir," said the 
tallest boy, " to demand satisfaction." " What !" said the gen- 
eral, " have your fathers been teaching you rebellion, and sent 
you to exhibit it here ?" " Nobody sent us, sir," replied the 
boy, while his eyes flashed, and his cheeks reddened, at being 
accused of rebellion. 

25. The lad then told Gage how" the soldiers had broken down 
their snow-hills, and how, when they complained, they were 
called young rebels. " Yesterday," he continued, " our works 
were destroyed the third time, and we will bear it no longer." 
The general's heart was touched by the noble courage of the 
boy. " The very children here," he said to an officer at his side, 
" draw in a love of liberty with the air they breathe." He then 
assured the boys that their snow-hills should not be touched 
again. 

2G. The soldiers in New York and Boston became very insol- 
ent, and they and the citizens frequently quarreled. In the latter 
city, on the 5th of March, 17*70, a quarrel took place, and that 
evening there was a riot. Three citizens were killed, and four 
were dangerously wounded, by the soldiers. 

27. The excitement was very great. All the bells of the city 
were rung , and no doubt there would have been a great deal of 
bloodshed, if the governor had not promised justice to the people. 

Questions. — '^2. How did the frovernors act ? 23, 24. What did soldiers do to Bosfon 
hoys? 24, ?5. What cin you tell about hrave Boston boys ? C6. What sad event hap- 
pened i-i Boston ? C7. What then was done ? 

b 



114 THE REVOLUTION. 

The tax upon tea. The Regulators in North Carolina. 



They demanded the instant removal of the troops from Boston. 
This was done, and quiet was restored. The " Boston Massacre," 
as it was called, was long reincinbered. 

28. The advisers of the king, seeing how much trouble there 
was in America, concluded to take the tax oft' of every thing, 
except tea. This was continued, because they wished to assert 
the riyht of Parliament to tax the Americans. 

29. But the Americans would not be satisfied so long as a 
single tax remained without their consent. It was not the 
amount of the tax that they cared for, but they denied the 
riffht to tax them at all. Seeing that the Americans were firm, 
and would not buy goods in England, to the great hurt of the 
merchants there, the ministers tried to put the tax upon tea, in 
another shape, as I shall explain presently. But it would not 
do. " No taxes, without our consent," said the Americans. 

30. In North Carolina the home taxes were very heavy, and 
the people joined in the arrangement of measures to regulate 
aftairs. These associations were in the back settlements, and the 
members were called Regulators. 

31. The governor, finding his officers could not collect the 
taxes there, marched to these districts himself, with a body of 
soldiers. The Regulators now prepared to meet him, and in 
May, 1771, they had quite a battle near the Allamance creek. 
The Regulators were defeated, and several leaders were hanged. 
From that time the people hated the rule of the king and his 
p-overnors. 

32. A year later, the people of Rhode Island showed their 
defiance, by burning a vessel belonging to the king, which was in 
Narraganset Bay, to enforce the collection of taxes. On a 
starry night in June, 1772, Captain Whipple and more than 
sixty men, went in a boat and set the vessel on fire. Three 
years afterward, the Captain of a British vessel wrote to the 

leader — " You, Abraham Whipple, on the l7th of June, 1772, 

- » 

QnrsTiONS — '^'5. Whnt dnn'ro in taxing was made? 29. IIow did the Amerioans 
fcol about it, and act? ".0. What can ynn toll abnut the Rppilators in North C'.nrolin.i 'i 
SI. What can you tell about a battle there? 3;'. What occurred in Ni.rrn2an£et Bay in 
177- ? What three years aftcr'.vard. 



PRELIMINARY EVENTS. 



115 



' Captain Whipple and the Gaspfe. A new scheme. Destruction of tea in Boston harbor. 

burned liis majesty's vessel, the Gaspe, and I will hang you at 
the yard-arm. James Wallace." 

AVhipple immediately replied : 

" To Sir James Wallace : 

" Sir, — Always catch a raa,n before you hang him. 

" Abraham Whipple." 

Whipple was neither caught nor hanged. 

33. The English merchants complained because the Amer- 
icans would not buy goods of them while there was a tax upon 
tea. So the king's advisers thought to please the Americans by 
making an arrangement with the East India Company, that 
brought all the tea from China, to sell it at a less price to the 
Americans. The tax, also, was made very small. 

34. Now, thought Lord North (the chief minister) and the 
East India Company, all will be well ; and ship after ship was 
filled with tea and sent to America. But all was not well. There 
was yet a tax upon tea, though ever so small,' and the Americans 
would not yield an inch. 

35. The ships arrived, but nowhere was the tea allowed to be 
sold. In most places it was not permitted even to be landed. In 
Boston the people had resolved beforehand what to do, when 
any tea ships should arrive. The captains were to be ordered to 
leave the harbor at once, and if they refused, their cargoes were 
to be destroyed. 

36. Two ships came to a Boston 
wharf in cold December, 1773, and 
would not leave. The people held a 
great meeting in Faneuil Hall ; and at 
dusk, a large number of men, dressed 
like Indians, went on board the vessels. 
broke open every chest of tea, and cast 
the contents into the water. So, as fakeujx hau,. 

QuKSTioNS.— 33. What can you toll about English merchants and the king's alvisers ? 
34. What can yon tell about t a sent to America? "5. What can you tcU about the tea 
that came ? 36. What happened in Boston aad its harbor ? 




116 THE REVOLUTION. 

Punishment of the Boston people. Preparations for war. Samuel Adams. 

they said at the time, " Boston harbor was made a great tea- 
pot !" 

37. When news of this event reached England, the king, his 
advisers, and the Parliament, were very angry, and they resolved 
to punish the people of Boston by prohibiting vessels from leaving 
or entering that harbor. 

38. On the 1st of June, 1774, General Gage came to Boston as 
Governor of Massachusetts, and troops were ordered there to 
carry out the measures for punishing the people. Of course, all 
business was stopped, and the inhabitants suftered very nmch. 
But the patriots all over the country sent them food and other 
necessaries, and a considerable amount of money was sent to 
them from London. So they managed to get along, though it 
was hard work, I assure you. 

39. The patriots of Massachusetts were not discouraged, even 
in the midst of their sutFerings. They knew themselves to be 
right, and remembered that 

" Thrice armed is he who has his quarrel just." 

They relied upon God for guidance and aid, and they found that 
reliance to be not in vain. 

40. It was now perceived by the patriots all over the land, that 
war was probable, and they prepared their minds for it. Certain 
men, called Committees of Correspondence, were chosen in each 
colonv, to give and receive information. Those of Massachusetts 
seemed to be the most active of all, for persecution gave them 
strength. 

41. Among these, no one was more active than Samuel 
Adams, who, from the beginning, had been one of the firmest 
opposers of the king and his advisers. At his suggestion, the 
patriots of Massachusetts met in council, and sent forth an invit- 
ation to all the colonies, to choose men to meet in a general 
Congress, and consult upon what was best to be done. 

QlTESTioN's.— ?.T. How did the kincr and his friends feel and act? 38. Wliat can vf>u 
toll of Gage, and the punishment of the Bostn-i people? HO. Wliat can you say of thft 
MaBsachusetts patrinfK? 40. What can you tell about Committees of Correspondence ? 
•^1. What can you tell ahout Samuel Adams and other Massachusetts patriots? 



PRELIMINARY EVENTS. 



117 



First Continental Congress. 



The first union. 



Proceedings of Congress. 






The 

IIIIIIIIMIJJI JJJIIIJIIIIIIHW- T 




UNITE OR PIE. 



SNAKE Dr.vicn. 




42. The idea of Union now filled all minds and honrts. 
newspapers were also filled with it ; and 
some of them had at their head the rep- 
resentation of a snake in parts, each part 
representing a separate colony. Under- 
neath it were the words, Unite, or Die — 
that is, the colonies must form a Union, or become slaves. 

43. The whole country was much 
excited during the summer ; and be- 
fore August, delegates for the Congress 
were appointed in all the colonies but 
Georgia. These met in Carpenters' 
Hall, Pliiladelphia, on the 5th of Sep- 
tember, 1774. That assembly is 
known as the First Continental Con- 
gress. 

44. Peyton Eandolph, a great pa- 
triot of Virginia, was chosen President of the Continental Con- 
gress, and Charles Thomson of Pennsylvania was appointed Secre- 
tary. Then it was that a union of the colonies was really 
commenced, and the first grand step was taken toward forming 
our noble Republic, The United States of America. 

45. That Congress continued fifty days. The members showed 
so much wisdom and firmness, that the greatest men of Europe 
were astonished. When they separated, they agreed to meet 
again on the 10th of the next May, unless, in the mean while, the 
king and his advisers and the Parliament, should treat the Amer- 
icans justlv, when there would be no necessity for such meeting. 

46. But the king and Parliament were not just to the Amer- 
icans; and before the 10th of the next May, British troops and 
armed patriots had commenced The Revolution — the old AVar 
for Independence. Of this I shall now tell yon. 



CAEPENTEES HALL. 



Questions. — i". What can you tell about the union of the people ? 43. Wliat can 
you tell about the First Continent:il ConCTess ? 44. What can you tell about the 
meeting of the Congi-ess ? 45. What did the Congress do? 40. Wnat can yon say of 
the king and Parliament ? 



118 THE REVOLUTION. 

Continued preparations for war. Alarm of General Gage. Gathering of the Patriots. 

SECTION II. 

FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [iTVo.] 

1. England, Scotland, Wales, and Ireland, formed one king- 
doni, called Great Britain. Hereafter, I shall say Great Britain 
instead oi Enrjland, and the British instead of the English, Do 
not forget tliis. 

2. During the summer of 17*74, the Americans made prepara- 
tions for war, for they saw no disposition in the king and rarlia- 
ment to be just. They made guns and gunpowder, practiced 
military movements, and formed themselves into companies to bo 
ready for battle at a minute's warning. On this account they 
were called Minute-men. 

3. General Gage became alarmed. He was afraid the people 
of Massachusetts would attack him and his troops, so he built a 
strong wall of wood, and stone, and earth, across what is called 
Boston Neck, and placed cannons there, to keep the patriots 
away. 

4. Early in September the news went abroad that the British 
were firing cannon-balls upon Boston, from their ships. The 
Minute-men, from every direction, started for Boston, and within 
two days full thirty thousand of them were on their Avay. Ths 
story was not true ; but General Gage was made to see how dan- 
gerous it would be to provoke the people. 

5. The patriots felt their strength, and paying no attention to 
what Gage said, ninety of them met at Salem, formed what they 
called a Provincial Congress, and taking all matters of govern- 
ment into their own hands, they prepared for war in earnest. 
This was the first really independent government ever formed in 
AuK'rica. 

C. When the king and his advisers hoard of these things, they 

Qnr8Tir.-;8.— 1. What conntrios formed Great Rri^ain ? ?. What did t'.ie Aiiierica''/t 
",? V ,,'. ' ■''• '^^'"'' '^''^ Goner.il Gige do? 4. What cm you tell about the (ratherin," 
ot till' Minutc-nicn ? 5. What can j-o>i tell about an independent government? 



FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. 119 

Britisli troops in Boston. Conflicts at Lexington and Concord. The effect. 

were at their wits' ends. Dr. Franklin was then in London, and 
he begged them to treat the Americans well. Good men in 
Parliament did the same, but they would not listen. They went 
rio-ht on doinff more and more to make the Americans dislike 
them. 

v. When the trees budded, in the spring of 1775, there were 
three thousand British troops in Boston, sent there to frighten 
the Americans. Yet they were not frightened. They saw that 
they must fight for freedom, or be slaves, and they resolved to 
defy the fleets and armies of Great Britain. 

8. With all these soldiers, Gage felt strong. Hearing that the 
patriots were collecting powder and balls, muskets and provisions, 
at the village of Concord, he sent a party of soldiers, on the 
night of the 18th of April, to seize them and carry them to 
Boston. 

9. These troops reached Lexington at daylight. A good many 
Minute-men were watching for them there. A sharp fight took 
place, and eight of the patriots were killed, and the rest driven 
away. This was the beginning of the old War for Independence. 

10. The British now marched on to Concord to sieze the 
Stores, and there they had another fight with the patriots. 
They soon found that the Minute-men were coming from all 
quarters, so they turned and fled to Boston as fast as their feet 
could go. When they got there, they found that two hundred 
and seventy-three of their number had been killed or wounded. 

11. When the news of this bloodshed became generally known, 
there Avas great excitement among the patriots all over New 
England and elsewhere. Hundreds of people, armed and un- 
armed, started for Boston ; and, before the 1st of May, full 
twenty thousand men were there, building fortifications to keep 
the British army fi'om coming out of the city. Among them 
were Putnam, Stark, and other brave soldiers, who had learned 
the art of fighting in the French aud Indian War. 

QurSTiONS. — G. "What was done in Encland? 7. What can you tell about British 
trnops and Amerirans? 8. What did Gage do? 0. Wliat can you tell of a fight at 
l."xricrton? 10. What of a fight at Concord and flight to Boston? 11. "What hap- 
pened when these fights were known ? 



120 TIIEREVOLUTIOX, 



Capture of Ticonderoga and Crown Point Breed's Hill fortified. 



12. In other parts of the eountry the Sons of Lihcrtij took 
bold steps. They seized powder, cannons, muskets, and other 
things ; tohl the royal governors to leave the country as soon as 
possible, and plainly said to the king and Parliament, " Now we 
are ready to fight for our freedom. Send on your soldiers as soon 
as you please." 

13. At Fort Ticonderoga, the British had a great many can- 
nons and much powder. Early in May, some Connecticut, 
Massachusetts, and Vermont people, led by Ethan Allen and 
Benedict Arnold, went across Lake Champlain one night, and 
just at daylight rushed into that fort, in spito of the sentinels. 

14. Ethan Allen was a rough, but very brave man. He called 
to the British commander, who was in bed, to give up the fort. 
The commander came to the door, and said, " By what authority 
do you demand it?" "By that of the Great Jehovah and 
the Continental Congress !" shouted Allen. The commander 
thought the authority sufficient, and gave up the fort. Crown 
Point was taken two or three days afterward, and the cannons 
from Ticonderoga were conveyed to Boston, and used against 
the British. 

15. Toward the close of May, several war-vessels came from 
England with troops and those famous soldiers. Generals Howe, 
Clinton and Burgoyne, of whom you will hear a great deal. 
There were then twelve thousand British troops in Boston, and 
many large war-ships were in the harbor. 

16. Feeling very strong. Gage now determined to march out 
and attack the xVmericans. The patriots determined that he 
should not; and on a warm and starry night in June, a thousand 
of them, under the great patriot, Colonel Prescott, marched 
silently over Cliarlestown Neck, to build a redoubt, or sort of 
fort, on Bunker's Hill, so as to fire cannon-balls directly into 
Boston. By mistake, in the dark, they fortified Breed's Hill. 

17. The British, in Boston, vns^a very much alarmed when they 
saw this redoubt, nlmost finislu-d, at dawn of the iTth of June. 

OnEBTiONB.— 19. What (lid thopeojilR do? in. What can you tell about Ticonderoga 
8"(1 Crown Point? 15. Who mid what now cinic from England? 10. What can you 
tfcU ubouj Americans on Breed's Ilill ? 



FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. 



121 



Battlo of Bunker's Hill. 



Death of Warren. 



They had cannons upon Copp's Hill in Boston, and these, with 
others in the ships, commenced firing upon the Americans. But 
the Americans were not harmed. 

18. At noon, General Howe, with three thousand British 
soldiers, crossed over in boats and attacked the redoubt. The 
Americans had no cannons, but with their muskets they killed 
a great many of the British, and compelled them to fall back 
twice. In the mean while, Charlestown, at the foot of the hill, 
had been set on fire, and the whole scene was terrible. 

19. At last the Americans had used up all their powder. The 
British had plenty, and rushing up, they 
drove the patriots from the redoubt. Gen- 
eral Putnam was on Bunker's Hill with 
troops, but could not get them formed in 

i'l'' |,^^X«3rfiiP^'k time ; so the Americans were completely 

driven away. One of their best men, and 
greatest patriots. Gen. 
Warren, was killed. 

20. In this battle 
the Americans lost in 
killed, wounded, and prisoners, about four 
hundred and fifty men. The British lost 
about eleven hundred. This conflict, though 
on Breed's Hill, is called the battle of Bunker's 
Hill ; and the tall obelisk of granite, 220 feet 
in height, that stands where the redoubt was, 
is called the Banker's Hill Monument. 

21. While these things were taking place in 
New England, the patriots in the other colon- 
ies were just as bold and busy. In Virginia, 
Patrick Henry, who spoke out so plainly about 
the Stamp Act, you remember [page 110], 




JOSEPH WAEI'.EX. 



isuinkfe's hilt, monl'mext. 

Qttestionb. — 17. What fl:d the British do? 18. V,niat can you tu'll of a fight and i 
burning town? 19, 20. What more can you ttll c.f the bnttlo of Bunker's Hill? -1. 
What was din" in other colo-.ios? 



122 THE REVOLUTION. 

Boldness of Patrick Henry. The Second Contineatal Congress. Washington. 

talked still more plainly now ; and he finished a speech in 
Richmond with these noble words, Give me Liberty or givk 
ME Death ! 

22. Soon after this, llcnry marched at the head of a band of 
Minute-men, and compelled Governor Dunmore, at Williamsburg, 
to give up some powder he had seized, Avhich belonged to the 
people. And before the battle of Bunker's Hill, the patriots had 
driven the royal governor on board of a British war-ship, and he 
dared not come back. 

23. In the back country of North Carolina, the patriots had 
also been bold and busy. They came together in May, and de- 
clared themselves free and independent of British rule. In New 
York, South Carolina, and Georgia, they seized powder and guns, 
drove away the royal governors, and declared themselves ready to 
fight for freedom. 

24. While the people were thus excited, the Second Conti- 
nental Congress met at Philadelphia. The wise men and 
great Patriots collected there, said to the king — "Be just, and wc 
will lay down our arms, and be your best friends. But know, O 
king, that we have counted the cost of war, and find nothing so 
dreadful as slavery. Be just, or we will fight your fleets and 
armies until we become a free people." 

25. The Congress did not wait for the king's answer, but 
wisely prepared for war. They appointed George ^^'ashington, 
the brave soldier who was with Braddock, twenty years before 
[page 96], to be the commander-in-chief of the continental 
armies, with several great I'atriots as his chief assistants. 

2(3. Washington went immediately to Cambridge, near Boston, 
and there, under the shadow of a fine elm-tree, yet standing, he 
took the command of the army on the 3d of July. That army 
w'as made up of all sorts of people, with all sorts of dresses, and 
all sorts of weapons. Washington began at once to put them in 
g'^o 1 ooTulition ; and all that summer and autumn, and the next 

Questions. — 12. AVli-it can yon tell about Patrick TTenry ? TS. "Whatdirl the ratriofg 
do olsewliere? 94. What p:\t you say aliout th(^ Secn-id CM'itiionhi'. (;<i'iltcss? f5. 
What important thiig (lid (.;o 'gross "do :' CG. What cm you tell al;out Washington 
a. 1.1 Ui3 anr.v .' 



FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. 



123 



■Washington taking command of the army. 



Designs against Canada. 




■WASHINGTON TAIIINQ COMMAND OF TnE AEMY. 

winter, he was employed in efforts to drive the British from 
Boston. He finally succeeded, as I shall tell you presently. 

27. Ticonderoga and Crown Point being in their hands, the 
Americans resolved to take possession of Canada. An army was 
collected and placed under the command of two great Patriots 
and soldiers, Generals Schuyler and Montgomery. 

28. This army went down Lake Champlain to its foot, in 
August, and attempted to take the fort at St. John's, on the 
Sorel, away from the British. They failed, went hack to an 

OTTrsTioNS.— 27. What did th-, Americar.s r.o\7 Co 1 28. What ^n you tell about ll.e 
AuieriorinK on Lake Champlain ? 




124 THE REVOLUTION. 

Expedition to Canada. . Capture of British forts. Araold'ii expedition. 

island, and there encamped. Gen- 
eral Schuyler was soon afterward 
taken sick, and went to his homo 
in Albany, and Montgomery be- 
came the sole commander, 

29. Toward the close of Sep- 
tember, Montgomery attacked St. 
John's, but it was more than a 
month before he got possession of 
it. In the mean while. Colonel 

attempted to take Montreal, but were taken themselves. Allen 
was sent to England a prisoner, in irons, and did not gain his 
liberty for a long time. 

30. Colonel Bedell, of New Hampshire, and a few troops, took 
the fort at Chamblee, at about the same time ; and soon after 
that, Montgomery was marching as a victor, toward Montreal. 
That city was given up to him on the 13th of November. 

31. Winter was now coming on, Montgomery heard that 
Arnold was approaching Quebec through the wilderness, and, 
with a little more .than three hundred poorly clad troops, he 
hastened toward that city to join him, for winter frosts were bind- 
ing the rivers, and blinding snow was covering the country. 

32. That march of Arnold with a thousand men, through 
forests and swamps filled with snow and ice, was wonderful. lie 
went through the wilderness from the Kennebec river to the St. 
Lawrence, and was at Point Levi, opposite Quebec, on the 9th 
oT November. He crossed the river, and, with his shivering little 
army, stood upon the Plains of Abraham [see page 105], and de- 
manded the surrender of the city. He was unsuccessful ; and 
then he marched up the St. Lawrence twenty miles, where he 
met Montgomery on the first day of December. 

33. The united troops now marched directly for Quebec; and 
for three weeks, in the midst of terrible snow-storms, they tried 
to get possession of the city. Montgomery finally determined to 

QuEBTiOMS.— '^O. Wlijt was doi" in Canada? 30. What else was do-ie there ? 31. 
What dil Mimtfromerv do? 32. Wh.at p.in von tell about Arnold and his men? 



FIRST YEAR OF THE V/AR, 



125 




GENERAL MONTGOMERY. 



Attack on Quebec. Death of Montgomery. The Minute-men of Virginia in battle. 

force his way into that strong-walled city, through the gates, and 
for this purpose he separated his little army into four divisions. 

34. In this attempt, while leading one 
of the divisions, the brave Montgomery 
was killed. After a combat for several 
hours, many of the Americans were made 
prisoners, and Arnold led the remainder 
away, for there appeared no hope of talc- 
ing Quebec. Before the middle of June 
following, the Patriots were driven en- 
tirely out of Canada. 

35. The Patriots of Virginia were 
more successful. After Governor Dunmore was driven away 
from Williamsburg, he collected a large number of Tories and 
negroes, and commenced destroying the property of Whigs in 
lower Virginia. The Minute-men soon gathered to oppose him ; 
and after a severe battle at the Great Bridge, near the Dismal 
Swamp, they drove him to the British ships at Norfolk. In re- 
venge, he burned Norfolk on the 1st of January, 1776; but ho 
was soon afterward compelled to leave the country and go to En- 
gland. 

3G. Among the Minute-men of Virginia were brave ones from 
Culpepper county, whose flag bore the picture of a rattlesnake, 
with the words, DonH tread on me. It said, 
" Don't tread on me, I have dangerous fangs." 
The Americans said to the king, "Don't 
tread on us; we will fight." It also had the 
words of Patrick Henry, " Liberty or Death !" 
37. No doubt you wish to know the mean- 
ing of Whig and Tory. Their names came from England, where 
Tory meant one who was a friend of the king, and Whig one 
who was opposed to him. All through the Revolution, there 
were many here who were the friends of the king. These were 
called Tories, and the l\atr;ots woro nil called WniGS. 

Questions. — 33. What can yon tell of the Americans at Quebec? 34. "What can you 
t'U of Montgomery, and of the American.*; in Canada? 35. What can you tell of events 
ii lower Virginia? .36. What can yoii tell of the Culpepper flag? 37. How do you 
explain the meaning of jr.'i)'^ and Tjrjf 




CITLPEPPEE FLAG. 



126 



THE REVOLUTION. 



' Continental money. 



American vessels-of-war. 



SECTION III. 



SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [iVVC] 

1. During the sninmer of 1*775, the Continental Congress 
made every preparation to continue tlie war. Money was 
wanted, and enough of gold and silver could not be liad. So 
tlicy issued Bills of Credit, as they were called ; that is, a kind 





•^rHISBiUentulet^lM 
_4-,Be»rcT to rtceivf <§ 
SIX v<?PAMSH WILLED 
DOLLARS, or t>\e 
Valuetherco/ inGoLD 
OrJILVER dtrordilij-to 
aRtsoluticn of COV 
GRESS KuUMat Phi. 
' lidelphia NevZ-iy/G- 






^m^^m^ 




^ E 



>^ a 



HI 



A ;;iLi. OF cnoi'iT, ou continkntal jioni.v. 



of paper money similar to our bank bills, but printed on coarse 
paper, and very rough in appearance. 

2. These bills the people used freely, expecting to get gold 
and silver for them after the war. But they did not. Congress 
issued cart-loads of them. They answered the purpose for the 
time, but the people lost a great deal by them, for before the war 
was ended they became worthless. 

3. The Conjrress also ordered some war-vessels to be built ; 
and they c;ave ])rivate persons permission to arm vessels and take 

QursTiONS— 1,2. What can yon tell about Continental monvy? 3. What di.l Con- 
gress do? and what can you tell about irivateers? 



SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR. 127 

British preparations for war. Expulsion of the British from Boston. 

any Britisli ships tliey miglit find. These were called Privateers, 
and soon there were a great many of them on the ocean. 

4. Great Britain also made large preparations foi- war against 
the Patriots. Besides mustering thousands of soldiei's and pre- 
paring a great many war-vessels, for tbe purpose, seventeen thou- 
sand German soldiers, called Hessians, were hired and sent over 
to help make the Americans slaves. How wicked and cruel this 
was ! 

5. When Washington heard of these preparations, he resolved 
to do his best to drive the British from Boston immediately. He 
then had fourteen thousand soldiers. He fired many cannon- 
balls upon the city from time to time ; and finally, on the even- 
ing of the 4th of Marcb, 177G, he sent a strong party to build 
embankments for cannons on Dorchester Heights, now in South 
Boston. 

6. When the British saw this at daylight, they were alarmed, 
and Howe ordered troops to go and drive the Americans away. 
A storm prevented their going. So the Americans completed 
their works, and the British now saw plainly that the sooner 
tliey left Boston the better it would be for them. 

7. Howe sent word to Washington, that if he would let him 
and his troops leave Boston quietly, in his ships, he would do so. 
Washington consented; and on Sunday, the l7th of March, 
1776, the British and a great many Tories, left Boston forever. 
The American army then took possession of it, to the great joy 
of the people, and its harbor was opened for business. 

8. Before this, a great British soldier, Sir Henry Clinton, left 
Boston with troops, in ships. Washington thought he might be 
going to attack New York, so he sent a brave oflScer, General 
Charles Lee, to raise troops in Connecticut and go to that city. 

9. Clinton heard of this some Avay, and thought it best not to 
go into New York harbor. He sailed southward to attack 
Charleston, and Lee went on by land to watch his movements. 

Questions. — 4. What preparations did Great Britain make? 5. Wliat can yon tell 
about Washington at Boston? 6. What did the Brili-h perceive and do? 7. Wht 
can yon tell about the British leivi-iK Boston ? 8, 9. What can you tell about (Jli.itoa 
a.;d Let ? 



128 



THE REVOLUTION. 



Events in Charleston harbor. Bravery of Jasper. The battle and its results. 

10. When Howe sailed from Boston, Washington thought 
that he, too, miglit be going to attack New York. He left 
troops enough to keep Howe from coming back, and then went 
to New York himself with quite a large army, and built forts 
there and on the Hudson river. 

11. Clinton was joined on the coast of North Carolina by sev- 
eral battle-ships, commanded by a great sea-warrior named Park- 
er, and early in June they all reached Charleston harbor. The 
Patriots there were prepared for them, and General Lee arrived 
soon afterward 

12. Within that harbor is an island, on which the Patriots had 
a fort nearly completed. Five hun- 
dred sokliers, under Colonel Moultrie, 
and many cannons, were placed in it, 
when they saw the British fleet com- 
ing. While Clinton and his men 
were trying in vain to reach the fort 
by land, several of the battle-ships 
came in and fairly rained heavy iron 
cannon-balls upon it. 

13. These balls did little harm, for 
the fort was made of soft palmeto logs. One of the balls cut 
down the staff on which the patriot flag was fastened. The flag 
fell outside of the fort. A brave young man, named Jasper, 
climbed down in the midst of the flying cannon-balls, picked up 
the flag, fastened it upon the ramrod of a cannon, and then 
placed it on the fort in such a way that it kept flying during the 
whole battle ! 

14. This fight lasted almost ten hours. The patriots fired can- 
non-balls from the fort upon the British ships, so fast and continual, 
that they were half cut in pieces, and more than two hundred of 
the people in them were killed or wounded. The ships were 
dreadfully shattered and their sails torn. They got away from 
the fort as quickly as possible. The troops went on board the 

Questions.— 10. What did Washington do? 11. W'hat was done on the Carolina 
coistB? l-\ W'hnf cMn yoii tell of n fort near Charleston? 1^. Whit cm you ttl". of ii 
br.ive yo.mg soldier there' 14. W'hit c.-.n you tell about the bat'.lo ? 




COLON. L MOULTSrE. 



SECOND YEAR OP THE "WAR. 129 

Desires for Independence. Action of Congress. Declaration of Independence. 

best vessels, and all sailed away, sorry enough that they ever went 
there. 

15. The Americans now felt certain that the British would 
never be just toward them, and that there was no use in trying 
to be friends with the king and Parliament. So they thought 
much of being a free and independent people, without a king, 
and at liberty to choose their own rulers. First the Patriots in 
one colony, and then those in another, met together, and talked 
it over ; and finally the Continental Congress took the matter into 
consideration. 

IG. In June, 1776, Richard Henry Lee, a great Patriot of Vir- 
ginia, arose in Congress and declared that the United Colonies 
were, and ought to be, free and 
independent states, and then asked 
other members to think about it, 
and talk it over. They did so for 
almost a month, and on the 2d of 
July Congress agreed to it. Con- 
gress then held its meetings in the 
State House, Philadelphia, and 

6TATK HOUSE. 

John Hancock was president. 

17. Five great Patriots, named Thomas Jefferson, John Adams, 
Benjamin Franklin, Roger Sherman, and Robert R. Livingston, 
had written a long paper, giving reasons w'hy the Americans 
ought to be free ; and this, with the words of Richard Henry 
Lee, is called The Declaration of Independence. 

18. This Declaration Avas agreed to on the Fourth of July, 
1776. So, every year, on that day, at sunrise and sunset, we ring 
the bells and fire the guns ; and at noon the soldiers are out 
with their flags flying, and drums beating. The boys, full of 
glee, let off crackers from morning till night, and in the evening 
splendid fire-works are shown, to the delight of every body. This 
is as it should be, for that was the birth-day of the United 
States of America. 

Questions. — If). "What did the Anipricnns now feel and do? 16. What was done in 
Congress? 17. What can you tell of a Committee of Congress? 18. What more can 
you say about the Declaration of Independence? 

9 




ISO THB REVOLUTION, 

Destruction of the King's statue. Battle near Brooklyn. Escape of the Americans. 



19. I would like to tell you more about the Declaration of 
Independence, but I have not time. Yet one thing more 1 wiil 
tell you. In the city of New York was a fine statue, or figure, 
of the kinij on horseback. It was made of load, and covered 
with gilding-. AVhon the people and soldiers there heard of 
the r>oolaration of Independence, they pulled down that leaden 
statue, and made bullets of it, with which they fought the 
British. 

20. At about the time of the Declaration of Independence, 
General Ilowe came in ships with many troops, and landed on 
Staten Island, near New York. A month afterward. Sir Henry 
Clinton came there from the South, with many more troops ; and 
two or three weeks later, a large number of the hired Hessians 
came and landed there. 

21. Washington was in New York with the American army. 
He sent a large number of them over to Brooklyn, to build ^ fort 
and oppose the British, for he believed that they would come to 
the attack of New York by that way. And so they did. They 
crossed the Narrows between Long and Staten Islands, marched 
up, and near Brooklyn they had a severe battle with the Amer- 
icans. Many of the Patriots were killed and made prisoners, and 
the British were the victors. 

22. The Americans called their strong work at Brooklyn, Fort 
Putnam. In and near that the remainder of their army wore col- 
lected, while the British prepared to attack them again. Early 
on the third morning after the battle (the 30th of August), they 
all escaped across the East river in boats, under cover of a heavy 
io'j,, much to the astonishment and mortification of the British. 
AVhon the fog rolled away, and the sunlight burst upon Brook- 
lyn and New York, the last boat-load of Patriots had reached the 
city shore. 

- 23. The Americans were not allowed to remain much longer 
in New York. Washington saw that the British army was a 
great deal stronger than his, and that Howe Mas preparing to 

Questions. — 10. Wlint can yon tell nbont n stntuc of Kinjj Goorso? 20. What or- 
rnrred on Stnten Island ? ?l."\Vhat did thp Americans and the British do? '.'■.'. VVlia' 
cin you tell about the escape of the Aiupricnns? 



SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR. 



131 



Battle at White Plains. Capture of Fort Washington. Prisons and prison-sbipE. 

cross over and attack his troops. So he prudently left the city, 
marched to the lofty ground on the Hudson, where Fort Wash- 
ington had been built, and there formed a strong camp on what 
was called Harlem Heights. 

24. Howe tried to drive the Americans from this position, but 
could not. Then he resolved to get in their rear, and went up 
the East river to Westchester county, with a large number of 
troops, where he was joined by some fresh Hessians. Washing- 
ton was wide awake, and went into Westchester, too, when both 
armies marched up the river Bronx to White Plains, watching 
each other. 

25. The two armies had a pretty severe battle at White 
Plains on the 28th of October. The Americans were defeated, 
and fled to the hills of North Castle. A few days afterward, 
Washington crossed the Hudson river with most of his army, and 
joined General Greene at Fort Lee, on the Jersey shore, nearly 
opposite Fort Washington. 

26. Less than a fortnight afterward, many Hessians, and some 
English soldiers, attacked Fort Washington. They took posses- 
sion of it, after losing a thousand men, and then made more than 
two thousand Americans prisoners. These, with others, were 
confined in the loathsome prisons and prison-ships at New 
York. The most famous 
of these prison-ships was 
the Jerseij, in which thou- 
sands of Americans died. 

27. Two days after the 
capture of Fort Washing- 
ton, Lord Cornwallis (a 
great English soldier), with six thousand troops, crossed the Hud- 
son, drove Washington and his army from Fort Lee, and for three 
weeks chased them across New Jersey to the Delaware river at 
Trenton. 




TIU; JLESr.Y PSISON-BIIIP. 



QuKSTiONB. — 23. What can you tell about the Americans leaving Xe\r York? ''4. 
What can you tell about events in Westchester county? 25. What can vou tell of a 
batUe at White Plains? 26. W^hat can you tell of a battle at Fort Washinston, and 
of prisoners? 27. What occurred in New Jersey? 



13f^ THE REVOLUTION. 

The AmericanB on the Delaware. Victory at Trcnto.i. 

28. The American soldiers were then not more than three 
thousand in number, and these were wretchedly clad, and half- 
starved. They crossed the icy Delaware on the 8th of Decem- 
ber, and sat down, almost in despair, upon the Pennsylvania 
shore. 

29. But the mind of "Washington was full of hope, because he 
knew that he was engaged in a right cause, and fully believed 
that God would help the Americans. The Congress, sitting at 
Philadelphia, knew that the British might easily cross the 
Delaware, and come and take that city. ITiey were much 
alarmed, and fled to Baltimore, leaving Washington to do just 
as he pleased. 

30. The British did not cross the Delaware, but fonned small 
camps near it. The Hessians were encamped at Trenton, and 
Washington resolved to attack them. Christmas was approach- 
ing. The Germans always make that a holiday, and Washington 
very wisely concluded that, after drinking and sporting all day, 
they would sleep very soundly that night. 

31. So, on Christmas night, in the midst of a storm of hail 
and rain, Washington, with more than two thousand men, and 
several cannons, crossed the river among the floating ice, eight 
miles above Trenton, but not in time to reach that town before 
daylight. The Americans marched in two divisions. One was 
led by Washington, and the other by General Sullivan. The 
Hessians were greatly surprised. Their commander was killed, 
several of his soldiers were slain and wounded, and more than a 
thousand were made prisoners, and taken to the Pennsylvania 
shore the same day. 

32. This was indeed a brilliant affair. There was great le- 
joicing among the Patriots all over the country ; and the Con- 
gress told Washington that he might do just what he liked, for 
six months. The British were very much astonished and friglit- 
ened at the boldness of the Americans ; and many true Patriots, 

QtTKSTiONs. — 58. What can you say about the American soldiers? 20. What can yon 
say about Washington and Conprress? .W. What cjin you tell about the Hessians at 
Trenton? 31. What can you tell about crosRinp; the Delaware, and battle at Trenton.' 
32. ^Vhat was the effect of the battla at Trenton ? 



THIRD YEAR OF THE WaH. 13?{ 



Proceedings of Parliament and Congress. Mission to France. 

who felt afraid when Washington was chased across New Jersey, 
now came forward and joined his army, 

33. Washington now determined to drive the British out of 
Now Jersey. He crossed the Delaware again, with the whole of 
his little army, and formed a camp at Trenton. The British and 
Hessians joined, and formed a camp at Princeton, only ten miles 
off. Such was the situation of the two armies at the close of 
1776. 



SECTION IV. 

THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [1777.] 

1. The British Parliament acted very strangely. They seemed 
to think that the Americans were nobodies, and that they might 
kick and cuff them as they pleased. They appeared not to know 
how bravely the Patriots had acted against almost thirty thou- 
sand choice British troops and fierce Hessians ; and no doubt 
they thought that the whole flurry, as they called it, would soon 
be over. They refused to do justice to the Americans, and pre- 
pared to send more soldiers over to fight them. 

2. The Continental Congress, on the contrary, acted wisely 
and promptly. They knew how the French hated the English, 
so they sent Silas Deane to France, to ask the French king to help 
the Americans against his old enemy. King Louis was glad of 
the opportunity, and promised great things. Then, after the 
Declaration of Independence was over, Congress appointed Silas 
Deane, Dr. Franklin, and Arthur Lee, to be ministers or agents 
for the Americans, in France. 

3. The Congress had, long before, perceived the necessity for 
laws to bind all of the colonists together. In 1775, Dr. Franklin 
wrote such laws, and others did so afterward. Pretty early in 

Questions. — 03. What did the two armies do? 1. How did the British Parliament 
think and act? '2. What did Congress do? 3. AVhat can you tell about Articles of Coii- 
f jderation ? 




134 THE REVOLUTION. 

Articles of Confederation. The armies at Trenton. Battle at Princeton. 

1777 these were agreed to. They were 
called Articles of Confederation, 
or solemn agreements between the 
different colonies to act as one State, 
in many things. These lasted ten 
years. I will tell you by-and-by Avliat 
was then done. 

4. AVe will now see what the Amer- 
ican and British armies near the Del- 
DB. FBANKLiN. awaTc wcrc doing. Washington had 

five thousand soldiers at Trenton on New Year's day. On the 
2d of January, Cornwallis came from Princeton with a groat 
many troops to attack them. He arrived at evening, and con- 
cluded to wait until the next morning, when he thought it 
Avould be very easy for him to conquer the Patriots. 

5. The Americans were in great peril, and hardly knew what 
to do. Cornwallis was very strong, the ground was so soft that 
the cannons could not be dragged away, and they could not 
get across the Delaware. Toward midnight the wind blew cold, 
and the ground was frozen, Washington then left some men to 
keep his camp-fires burning, and, with his whole army and can- 
nons, he marched oft' to Princeton before daylight. 

6. Cornwallis was astonished and mortified, when he found 
Washington had escaped. Just then he thought he heard the 
rumbling of thunder in the direction of Princeton. He listened, 
when one of his officers said, " Thunder, on a clear morning in 
mid-winter! No, no; to arms, general ! Washington has out- 
generaled us, and is attacking our troops at Princeton. You 
hear his cannon. Let ns flv to the rescue !" 

7. He was right. Just at sunrise, on that keen frosty morn- 
ing, the Americans attacked a large party of British soldiers at 
Princeton, and, after a severe battle, became victors. But they 
lost General Mercer, one of the bravest and best Patriots in the 
army. He was wounded, taken to a house near by, and there 
died a few davs afterward. 

Questions. — i. What occurred at Trenton ? 5. Wliat rtirl the Americans do ? C. 
AViiat can you tell about Cannvallis ? 7. What can you ttU of a battle at Princeton .' 



THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR. 135 

British driven from New Jersey. Marauding expeditions. 

8. Cornwallis had hastened to Princeton, but when he arrived 
not a patriot soldier was there. Washington had led them on 
to a resting-place many miles distant, and then they all en- 
camped among the hills of East Jersey, at Morristown, until 
spring. 

9. From Morristown, Washington sent out parties to attack the 
British and armed Tories, and finally drove them out of New 
Jersey, except at two places. Then Congress returned to Phila- 
delphia ; and every body now began to think that the Americans 
would surely drive all the British and Hessians back to Europe. 

10. It was almost June before the two armies commenced the 
summer campaign in earnest. Tlie most of the British were in 
New York and neighborhood ; and General Howe sent out strong 
parties of soldiers to do mischief to the Americans, in New Jer- 
sey, on the Hudson river, and in Connecticut. 

11. One of the meanest of these expeditions was under General 
Tryon, who had been Governor of New York. He went up 
Long Island Sound with British and Tory soldiers, landed be- 
tween the villages of Norfolk and Fairfield, and, marching into the 
country, he burned Danbury. He also treated the innocent in- 
habitants very cruelly. 

12. The Patriots of Connecticut soon gathered, under those 
brave soldiers, Arnold, Wooster and Silliman, and drove the in- 
vaders back to their ships, after a sharp battle at Ridgefield. 
There General Wooster was killed. Tryon lost altogether about 
three hundred men before he escaped to his vessels. 

13. The Americans concluded that they could play at this 
game, too. So toward the close of May, a party under Colonel 
i^Jeigs crossed Long Island Sound to Sag Harbor, burned a dozen 
British vessels there, also the store-houses and their contents, 
and carried off" ninety prisoners, without losing one of their own 
men. 

14. The British held possession of Rhode Island for several 
months. Prescott, then commanding general, was a tyrant, and 

QtrESTtONS. — 8. What followed? 9. What did Washington and Congress do? 10. 
What can you say about the summer campaign? what was first done? 11. What car. 
you tell of Tryon's expedition? I'i. What can you tell of Connecticut Patriots? IH. 
What did the Americans do ? 



136 THE REVOLUTION, 



Washington's perplexity. March to Philadelphia. Burgoyne in the North. 

treated the people very badly. One night in July, Colonel Bar- 
ton of Providence, and some others, went across Narraganset Bay 
unseen, and carried off Prescott from his quarters, without allow- 
ing him to dress. These things made the British act a little 
different, for they saw that the Americans were expert players 
at their own game. 

15. At the close of May, 1177, Washington had almost ten 
thousand troops with him in New Jersey. For a long time he 
was perplexed to know what the British army was going to do. 
It had been arranged in England, that the British should take 
possession of the country on the Hudson river and Lake Cham- 
plain, and thus separate New England from the other colonies. 

16. To accomplish this, a large army, under Burgoyne, assem- 
bled at St. John's, at the foot of Lake Champlain, in June, and 
Howe was to send troops up the Hudson. But Howe seemed 
hardly to know what to do, and his movements perplexed Wash- 
ington. He went into New Jersey, and tried to draw the Amer- 
icans into battle. Then he retreated ; and finally, with all of the 
British troops in New Jersey, he crossed over to Staten Island, 
and encamped there. 

17. In June and July, Burgoyne came up Lake Champlain, a 
victor, taking Crown Point and Ticonderoga from the Americans, 
without much trouble, and spreading terror all over the North. 
At the same time, the British- troops in New York seemed to be 

preparing to go up the Hudson. All at 
once, eighteen thousand of them, with 
Howe at their head, went on board ships 
commanded by Howe's brother, and sailed 
southward. 

18. W^ashington now saw plainly that 
Howe was proceeding to capture Phila- 
delphia. He immediately marched to that 
GENEBAL LA FAVF.TT". cltv wlth tlic uiaiu portioH of the I'atriut 
army, and thei'e he was first visited by La Fayette, a young and 

QtTT.STioNB — U. What occurred on Rhode Island? 15. WTiat can you tell ahont t^-o 
British pI:i'iR* 16. What can you toll of the movements of Rurcovno and ITowo? IT. 
What further can you tell about British troops? 18. What did Washington perer-ive 
and do ? 




THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR. l-'^'' 

La Fayette. Battle on the Brandywine. The British victorious. 

brave soldier who had just come from France to fight for the 
Americans. 

19. La Fayette was a noble young man. He had heard how 
the Americans were striving for freedom, and he was anxious to 
help them. He had just married a beautiful girl, and his friends 
tried to keep him at home. But she, generous as he, cheerfully 
consented to his departure, and he came here full of love for the 
Americans. He joined the army under Washington. You will 
hear much more about him. 

20. Howe went up the Chesapeake Bay, because the Amer- 
icans had obstructed the Delaware river. He landed near the 
head of it, and proceeded toward Philadelphia. Washington 
was marching to meet him. On the Brandywine creek, several 
miles above AVilmington, the two armies had a very hard battle, 
for a whole day, and the British were victorious. 

21. In that battle, La Fayette was badly wounded in his leg, 
and many good and brave men were lost. Full twelve hundred 
of the Americans were killed, wounded, or made prisoners, and 
the British loss was about eight hundred. This occurred on the 
11th of September. 

22. Washington and his thinned troops fled to Philadelphia, 
followed by the British. The Congress left that city, and met, 
first, at Lancaster, and then at York, where they remained sev- 
eral months. Fearing the British might take their provisions 
and other things at Reading, the Americans soon left Philadel- 
phia, and marched i% that direction. Then Howe encamped at 
Germantown, four miles distant, and prepared to make Philadel- 
phia the residence of his army for the winter. 

23. I have told you that the Americans had put obstructions 
in the Delaware, below Philadelphia, to keep ships from sailing 
up to that city. Near there, on each side of the river, they had 
built a fort. These must be taken from the Patriots, or the Brit- 
ish army at Philadclpia could not get provisions by water. 

24. Lord Howe's fleet came up to the obstructions, and two 

Qtjestioxs. — 19. What can you tell about La Fayette? ?0. What did thp two armies 
do? 51. What can you tell about the battle oi the Brandywine? 22. What cnn you 
tnll of the movements of the two armies ? C3. What can you tell about forts on the 
Delaware ? 



138 THE REVOLUTION. 



Capture of the forts on the Delaware. Battle at Germantown. Burgoyne victorious-. 

thousand Hessian soldiers attacked Fort Mercer, on the New Jer- 
sey side. Soon afterward, British soldiers attacked Fort Mifl3in, 
on the Pennsylvania shore ; and after a brave defense, both had 
to be given up to Howe's troops. Then the obstructions were 
removed, and several British ships went up to the city. 

25. Toward the close of September, Washington came down 
the Schuylkill with his whole army, and early on the morning 
of the 4th of October, fell upon the British at Germantown. 
They fought several hours, when the Americans were beaten, 
with a loss about equal to that on the Brandywine. 

26. Washington and his army then marched back, and en- 
camped at White Marsh. Soon afterward the whole British 
army went into Philadelphia, where they remained all winter. 
A little later the American army marched to Valley Forge, built 
huts, and remained there until spring, suffering dreadfully for the 
Avant of food and clothing. 

27. Let us now see what Burgoyne was doing. The Amer- 
icans at Ticonderoga, under General St. Clair, were too weak to 
oppose Burgoyne ; so they fled, and he took possession of the 
fort. A part of Burgoync's army pursued them, overtook them at 
Hubbardton, in Vermont, and there a hard fight occurred. 

28. Here, again, the Americans were beaten. The same even- 
ing, some of the British armed boats, filled with soldiers, came 
up Lake Champlain to Skcnesborough (now Whitehall), and de- 
stroyed a great quantity of provisions belonging to the Amer- 
icans. 

29. General Schuyler was the chief commander of all the 
American troops in the North. These Avere very few, and most 
of them were discouraged. Every thing appeared gloomy, wc 
may be sure ; and the people began to think that Burgoyne 
would eat his Christmas dinner at Albany, as a victor, which he 
liad boasted he would do. 

30. Schuyler set his soldiers to tearing down the bridges, and 
felling trees across the roads along which he knew Burgoyne 

Questions. — 24. What can you tell of battles on the Delaware ? 25. What can yon toll 
n^iout the buttle nt Crorniantown ? 90. What did the two armies now do? 27. What 
f'i'l nnrjrovne and his army do? 28. Wh.it battle occurred? and what happened at 
Kkenesboroiish? 29. What was the state of thinss at the North ? 



THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR, IJiO 

Battle of Bennington. Death of Jane McCrea. 

would come. In this way, lie made the victor's march slow, and 
enabled himself to go down the Hudson, and collect the people 
to fight the British. 

31. It was the last of July when Burgoyne reached Fort Ed- 
ward. Then his provisions were nearly gone, and he sent a 
23arty of Hessians and other troops to seize some cattle and food 
belonging to the Americans, which he heard were at Bennington, 
in Vermont. 

32. The people all through that region shouldered their mus- 
kets, and, led by the brave General Stark, fought the invaders on 
the 16th of August, and killed, wounded, and made prisoners, a 
thousand of them. Burgoyne was now worse off than ever, and 
hardly knew what to do. 

33. Here I must tell you a short, sad story. A beautiful young 
D-irl, named Jane McCrea, lived at Fort Edward, and had a lover 
in Burgoyne's army. When that army approached Fort Edward, 
the lover sent two Indians to bring her in safety to the British 
camp. She was shot near a spring, by the way. Some said she 
was killed by the Indians, who quarreled about some rum the 
lover was to give them; and others said she was shot by accident. 

34. Burgoyne had offered the Indians so much money for 
every scalp (the hair and skin of the top of the head) they would 
bring him ; and the people generally believed that the Indians 
had killed this beautiful young girl for her scalp, which they car- 
ried into the camp. O, how angry the people were with Burgoyne 
for employing the cruel Indians at all ! It made thousands of 
young men join the American army, to fight, and drive away, 
such wicked invaders. 

35. While Burgoyne was coming toward the Hudson, St. 
Leger, a British soldier, was marching from Oswego toward 
the Mohawk Valley, to attack the Americans at Fort Schuyler, 
then the name of Fort Stanwix, of which I have told you on 
par 102. He led many Indians under a great chief, named 
Brant, and a large number of Tories. 

Questions.— 30. What did Schuyler do? SI. Wh.it can vnu tell about Burgoyne and 
his army? 32. What can ynu tell of the battle of Bennington? 39, .^4. Tell the story 
about Jane McCrea ? 35. What can you tell about St. Leger and others ? 



140 



THE REVOLUTION. 




JOSEPH BEANT. 



Scenes in the Mohawk "Valley. Battles near Saratoga. Capture of Burgoync. 

36. The people of the Mohawk Val- 
ley were very much alarmed. A large 
number of them, led by General Herki- 
mer, had a fight with the Tories and 
Indians at Oriskany, when they were 
beaten, and their brave general was so 
badly wounded that he died. Then 
General Arnold, who had been sent to 
help them, appeared, and St. Leger and 
his white and red savages fled to Lake 
Ontario. 

37. Burgoync, very much disheart- 
ened, marched down to Saratoga. Gen- 
eral Gates was then in chief command 
of the Patriots at the North, and had 
a camp at Stillwater, strongly defended 
by fortifications, built by a brave and 
generous son of Poland, named Kosci- 
uszko. 

38. The two armies came to battle on 
the morning of the 19th of September, 
and fought hard all day. They battled 
again on the 7th of October; and ten days afterward, Burgoync 
and his whole army, almost six thousand in number, were made 
prisoners by the Americans. 

39. This was more than two months be- 
fore Christmas. Burgoync dined in Albany 
much earlier than he expected to, but not as 
a victor. He was a prisoner, and a guest at 
the table of General Schuyler, Avho gener- 
ously forgave the British commander for 
burning his house and mills at Saratoga. 

40. On the day before Burgoyne's last 
.cENEHAi. ncnGOTNE liattlc, Sir TTciirv Clinton and a large num- 

QUF.8TK>NS. — "r>. "VAHint occiirrrd in fho Mohnwk Valley ? .^T. What c,in you tell of 
Vw two arniii's? OS. What can you tell of two battles? 30. What more can you tell 
about Burgoyiie ? 




KOSCIUBZKO. 




FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 141 

Events in the Hudson Highlands. Valley Forge. 

ber of British soldiers, attacked Forts Clinton and Montgomery, 
two strong places in the Hudson highlands, belonging to the 
Americans. They took them both ; and then many troops went 
up the river in ships and burned the village of Kingston, They 
hoped, in this way, to help Burgoyne. But it was too late. 

41, When the news that Burgoyne was taken, had spread, 
there was great joy all over the country. The British were 
astonished, and the Tories were dreadfully frightened. And 
when the French King heard of it, he said, " Well, the Amer- 
icans help themselves pretty well ; I guess it will be safe now for 
me to send soldiers and ships to help them more, and England 
may say what she pleases." 

42, At the close of 1111, the Third Year of the War for In- 
dependence, the Americans felt very much encouraged, for they 
had done wonders during the campaign, and the good opinion of 
the world was on their side. 



SECTION V. 

FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [l778.] 

1, Twenty miles northwest from Philadelphia is a little valley 
that opens upon a wide plain along the banks of the Schuylkill 
river. Through it runs a stream on which, before the War 
for Independence, was a forge, where iron was made into various 
things. It was called the valley forge, and after a while the 
whole place was named Valley Forge. 

2. To that little valley Washington led the American army 
from TMiitemarsh, through the snow, in cold December. Many 
of the soldiers were barefooted, and left marks of blood in their 
tracks in the snow. 

Qttestions. — 40. What was done on Hudson's river? 41. What was the effect of the 
rewsof the capture of Burgoyne? 4'''. How did the Americans now feel? 1. What can 
you tell ahout a little valley ? 2. What happened there ? 



142 



THE REVOLUTION. 



The Americans at "Valley Forge. Flight of the British. Chase of the Americans. 



3. There the soldiers built rude huts, and spent the dreary 
winter, thinly clothed and half-starved. They were more willing 
to suffer so, than to lose their freedom and become slaves to the 
king and Parliament. At the same time, the British army were 
enjoying every comfort in Philadelphia. Then it was that the 
good Washington prayed in secret for God to help his country- 
men, and his prayers were heard, and answered. 

4. By-and-by, when the snow had melted, and the tree-buds 
began to open, news came that the French King would send 
soldiers and ships to help the Americans. It made them very 
joyful. Then came news that the king and Parliament would 
now do right. Then they were still more joyful. But when 
they remembered how often they had been deceived, they Avould 
not believe it. It was well they did not. 

5. In the pleasant month of May, Gen- 
eral Howe sailed for England, and left 
the British army in charge of Sir Henry 
Clinton. They gave Howe a great ball 
and feast, before he left. At the same 
time the Americans, who loved freedom 
better than all such things, were suffer- 
ing at Valley Forge. 

6. News now came that the French 
King had sent one of his war-sailors, named D'Estaing, with 
many ships, to take the British vessels in the Delaware. The 
British commander. Lord Howe, was frightened, and left that 
river as soon as possible. Clinton was also alarmed, and left 
Philadelphia, with all his army, on the 18th of June. They fled 
across New Jersey toward Sandy Hook, to get upon Lord Howe's 
ships that lay at anchor there. 

v. When Wasliington heard of these movements, he put his 
army at Valley Forge in motion, crossed the Delaware and pur- 
sued the British to Monmouth, in AVest Jersey. There, on one 




CENKItAL CLINTOX. 



QuESTtoNS. — 3. What can you tell about the American and British soldiers? 4. What 
news delighted the Americans. 5. What can you tell about General Howe's departure? 
(5. What can you tell about the French vessels and the British fleet and army ? 7. What 
can you tell of Washington and a battle ? 



FOURTH YKAR OF THE WAR. 14H 

i3attle at Monmouth. Continued flight of the British. The French fleet. 

of the hottest days ever known, they had a terrible battle. It 
lasted from nine o'clock in the morning until dark. It was on the 
28th of June, 1778. 

8. Fifty soldiers died of thirst that day. One soldier, who was 
firing a cannon, was shot dead. His wife, a young Irish woman, 
named Molly, who had been bringing water to him, took his place 
at the gun, and kept firing it all through the battle. Washing- 
ton was so pleased with her for this, that he gave her the pay of 
her husband after that, and she wore his soldier-clothes and was 
called Captain Molly as long as she lived. 

9. Washington intended to renew the battle in the morning. 
But that night, after the moon was dow^n, while he and his 
wearied soldiers were sleeping, Clinton and his troops marched 
sileiitly away in the dark, and escaped to Sandy Hook. Then 
Clinton wrote to his king how valiantly he withdrew in the broad 
moonlight. One of our poets made fun of him by writing thus : 

" He forms his camp, with great parade, 
While evening spreads the world in shade — 
Then still, like some endangered spark, 
Steals off on tip-toe in the dark ; 
Yet writes his king, in boasting tone, 
How grand he marched by light of moonl" 

10. Washington and his army marched 
from Monmouth to the Hudson river, and 
crossed into Westchester county, while the 
British proceeded in ships from Sandy Hook 
to New York. D'Estaing and his wai- 
vessels appeared there in July, but the Brit- 
ish ships were safe in Raritan Bay. The 
water was so shallow between Sandy Hook 
and Staten Island, that the heavy French 
ships could not get over and attack those count ucstxi^g. 
of Lord Howe. 

Questions. — 8. What can you tell about Captain Molly ? 9. What can you tell about the 
escape of the British army? lO. What can you tell about the American army and 
French fleet? 




144 THE REVOLUTION. 

Events on Rhode Island. Terrible scenes in the Wyoming valley. 

11. Washington now determined to drive the British from 
Rhode Island, and sent La Fayette and General Greene, with 
some soldiers, to help General Sullivan, who was there with a 
small army. D'Estaing also went there with his ships, to help 
them. Early in August, the Patriot army crossed over to the 
north end of the island, and the French fleet was in Narraganset 
Bay, near Newport. 

12. Many ships from England joined the fleet of Lord Howe, 
and with these he sailed to attack D'Estaing at Newport. That 
war-sailor went out to meet them. A terrible storm arose and 
greatly damaged the ships of both fleets, so that they did not 
fight. D'Estaing went to Boston to repair his vessels, and left 
the Americans to help themselves. 

13. On the 29th of August a severe battle took place at Quaker 
Hill, on the north end of Rhode Island, and the Americans were 
driven away, much disheartened. Many were very angry, be- 
cause, if the French liad helped them there, they might have 
driven the British away. 

14. Most of the Six Nations of Indians, of whom I have to/d 
you [verse 6, page 12], fought against the Americans in the 
Revolution. They were very terrible foes to the white people, 
especially in the Wyoming, Mohawk, Schoharie, and Cherry 
valleys, where they murdered men, women, and children, and 
burnt their houses. 

15. Early in July, 1Y78, a Tory leader, named John Butler, 
went down into the beautiful valley of Wyoming, in Pennsyl- 
vania, at the head of more than a thousand Indians. Most of 
the strong men were away, in the American army, and these 
Indians did about as they pleased. The old men and boys fought 
them, but without much effect ; and at evening the next day, the 
savages went through the valley, burning houses and killing 
people everywhere. Terrible, indeed, was that Massacre of 
Wyoming, as it was called. 

Qdestions. — 11. ^Vhat was done to drive the British from Uhode Island ? 1". What 
can vou tfll ahout (he French and Kn^lish fleets? l:i. What can you tell of a liattli 
on Rhode Island ? U. What can you tell about the Six Nations? 15. What can you tell 
aljout Wyoming? 



FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR, 145 

The Indians in the Mohawk Valley. Capture of Savannah. 

16. While these things were going on, Brant, and some 
wicked Tories, were at the head of Indians and equally savage 
white men, in spreading death and terror over the country south 
of the Mohawk. Many Patriots and their families were murdered 
and their property destroyed. So dreadful were the events there 
for three or four years, that the region was called " The dark and 
bloody ground." 

17. In November, D'Estaing sailed for the West Indies, to 
fight the British there. Lord Howe sent several of his ships to 
oppose him ; and as the British power was thus weakened. Sir 
Henry Clinton concluded it would be useless to try to do much 
against Washington for a time. So he sent about two thousand 
troops, under Colonel Campbell, to attack Savannah, the capital 
of Georgia. 

18. The American soldiers at Savanna;h were commanded by 
General Robert Howe. There were only about a thousand of 
them. These fought nobly, but were finally compelled to give 
up the city, and flee to the country higher up on the Savannah 
river. Savannah now became the head-quarters of the British 
army in the South, and it remained in their possession for almost 
four years. 

19. When the year 1778 drew to a close, the two armies were 
in a position similar to that which they held toward the close of 
1776. The British had gained almost nothing toward conquer- 
ing the Americans, while the Patriots had discovered their real 
strength, and had obtained the active alliance of the French, 
one of the most powerful nations in the world. So the Amer- 
icans, you perceive, had rather the best of it when the campaign 
of 1778 was ended. 

QUESTIONS.— 16. What can you tell about Indians and Tories ? 17. What can you tell 
about the movements of the French and English ? 18. What can you tell about an 
attack on Savannah ? 10. What can you say about the two armies at the close of 1778 ? 

10 



146 THE REVOLUTION. 

The continental money. The armies in the South. 

SECTION VI. 

FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [l7T9.] 

1. Although the Americans had been successful against the 
British in 1778, the commencement of 1Y79 was a gloomy one 
to them. Their bills of credit, or continental money, of which I 
have told you [page 126], were becoming almost useless, and 
they could get very little gold and silver; and the promised 
French army had not arrived. In the South, where the British 
liad now got a foothold, the Patriots were quite weak, and the 
Tories were very numerous. 

2. Washington and the Congress prepared a good plan for the 
campaign of 1779. It was determined to confine the British to 
the sea-coast, at the North and at the South, and chastise the 
Indians and Tories in the interior, or back country. 

3. Soon after Campbell took possession of Savannah, General 
Prevost marched from Florida with 
troops, and became chief commander of 
all the British soldiers at the South. 
(General Lincoln was apppointcd chief 

uiimiander of the Patriot army there, 
;;iid early in January he collected quite 
a large number of troops some twenty 
miles from Savannah. 
GENEnvL LINCOLN. 4. Liucohi was on the South Carolina 

side of the Savannah river. Campbell marched up the Georgia 
side, and took possession of Augusta. This enabled the British 
to have communication Avith their friends, the Creek Indians, in 
the west, and also encouraged the Tories. P>ut the defeat of a 
large body of Tories at about that time, greatly alarmed Campbell, 
and he prepared to march back to Savaiii'ah. 

Questions. — 1. What can yon say of American affiiirs at tho hpirinning of 1770? '\ 
What plan -B-aspr. pared? .S. AVhat was done at the South? 4. What occurretl on Uie 
Savannah river ? 




FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 147 



Defeat of the Americans. Charleston threatened. Flight of the British. 

5. Lincoln sent Colonel Ashe, with a quarter of his little army, 
to drive Campbell from Augusta, and to pursue him down the Sa- 
vannah river. Ashe followed Campbell some distance, and then 
halted and formed a camp. There the Americans Avere attacked 
by P^evost in the middle of February. A greater portion of them 
were killed, made prisoners, or scattered. Many of them were 
drowned while trying to escape across the Savannah river. 

6. This was a great loss to Lincoln, yet he was not discour- 
aged. But Prevost felt stronger ; and at the close of April he 
crossed the Savannah river with two thousand British troops, and 
a large number of Tories and Creek Indians, and marched for 
Charleston, the capital of South Carolina. Lincoln, who had 
been joined by many Americans, after the defeat of Ashe, fol- 
lowed him, to prevent his taking that city. 

v. Prevost arrived near Charleston on the 11th of May, and 
told the Americans that they must give up the city to him im- 
mediately, or he would destroy it. They refused, and nobody 
could sleep in Charleston that night, I assure you, for they ex- 
pected every moment to have the British cannons firing upon 
them. 

8. When morning came, the scarlet uniforms of the British 
were seen across the waters upon John's Island, and not a single 
soldier of the enemy was near Charleston. The Patriots won- 
dered at this, at first, but it was soon explained. Prevost had 
heard of the approach of Lincoln, and at midnight he started to 
go back to Savannah, by way of the islands along the coast. 

9. At Stono Ferry, just below Charleston, a fight occurred on 
the 20th of June, in which the Americans got the worst of it. 
But Charleston was saved, and they were satisfied. Let us now 
leave the South, and see what was going on at the North all this 
time. 

10. Sir Henry Clinton, at New York, sent out armed parties 
to plunder the people in Connecticut and other places. In March, 
Governor Tryon went to Greenwich with some soldiers, and at- 

QrF.STiONB. — 5. Wliat can you tell about Colonel Ashe and his men "? 6. What did 
Prevost do ? 7. What can you tell about Prevost at Charlesfon ? 8. What can you tell 
about the British leaving Charleston ? 9. What happened at Stono Ferry'/ 



148 



THE REVOLUTION. 




Or.NEKAL PUTNAM. 



Putnam's escape. Marauding expeditions. Capture of Stony Point. 

tacked and scattered some American 
troops, under General Putnam. The 
general escaped, on horseback, down a 
steep hill and stone steps, while the 
British bulletswere flying pasthishead. 
11. In May, some British vessels, 
bearing quite a large number of sol- 
diers, sailed into Hampton Roads and 
the Elizabeth river, in Virginia. The 
soldiers plundered the people on both 
sides of the river, from Hampton to Norfolk. These same ships 
and troops went up the Hudson river at the close of the month, 
and took away from the Americans the fort at Stony Point, 
just below the Highlands'. 

12. In July, the same vessels carried Governor Tryon and more 
than two thousand soldiers to the shores of Connecticut, where they 
plundered New Haven, and burned the villages of East Haven, Fair- 
field, and Norwalk. The wicked Try ou then boasted that he was very 
good because he did not burn every house on the New England coast! 

13. But the British did U'^t have it 
all as they pleased. General Wayne, a 
brave soldier with Washington in the 
Highlands, led some Americans, at 
midnight in July, and attacked the fort 
on Stony Point, while the British sol- 
diers were asleep. They awoke, and 
fought desperately. 

14. Wayne was the victor. Though 
badly wounded in the head, he thus 
wrote to Washington, at two o'clock in the morning — "The fort 
and garrison, with Colonel Johnson, are ours." The British lost, 
in killed, wounded, and prisoners, six hundred men. The Amer- 
icans lost less than one hundred. This was a brilliant act, and 
the patriots everywhere rejoiced. 

QUK9TION8.— 10. What can yon toll about parties sent out by Clinton? 11. What cai 
you tell about British ships nnd soldiers in the Klizabcth and IIudKon rivers? 12. What 
was done in ConnooHcut ? 1.^, 14. What c.in von tell about Stony Point' 




GENKKAI. WATNE. 



FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 149 




The War in the West. Chastisement of the Indians. 

15. Three nights after the capture of Stony Point, Major 
Henry Lee and a few Americans took from the British a fort 
where Jersey City, opposite New York, now stands. They killed 
thirty British soldiers, and made one hundred and sixty prison- 
ers. For these brave deeds, the Congress gave both Wayne and 
Lee a silver medal. 

16. The war extended into the wilderness beyond the Alle- 
ghany mountains, where Daniel Boone, the 
great hunter and pioneer, with others, had 
made settlements. These had been fight- 
ing the Indians in Kentucky for several 
years. Further north, in the present 
States of Indiana and Illinois, the British 
had forts, and the soldiers there were con- 
tinually urging the Indians to fight the 
Americans. "^'^'cr Looxr 

17. The patriots finally resolved to take these forts away from the 
British. George Rogers Clarke, and a few brave men, marched 
through the wilderness against them ; and in the course of a few 
months, the Americans captured the forts, and drove the British 
away. Then the Indians became peaceable. 

18. Now it was determined to chastise a part of the Six Na- 
tions, for their cruelties. In the summer of 1779, General Sulli- 
van collected an army in the Wyoming Valley, and marched up 
the Susquehannah into the country of the Senecas. In the course 
of a few weeks he destroyed forty Indian villages, and a vast 
amount of corn, fruit, and garden vegetables. After that the In- 
dians feared and hated the Americans ; and they named Wash- 
ington, who had sent these soldiers there, The Town Destroyer. 

19. Now let us look southward and see what was going on 
there. Early in September, D'Estaing, the French war-sailor, of 
whom I have told you, came from the West Indies with his ships, 
and told the Americans he was ready to help them drive the 

QtTFBTioNs.— 15. What other hrave deed was done? and what did Congress do? Ifi. 
"What can you tell about Boone and the Western wilderness ? 17. What can you tell 
of Clarke and his men ? 18. How were the Senecas chastised ? 19. What now happened 
i-i the South ? 



150 THE REVOLUTION. 



Attack on Savannah. Disappoiuiment of the Americans. La Fayette in France. 

British from Georgia. General Lincoln immediately marched his 
army toward Savannah, and the Americans and French com- 
menced an attack upon the British works there, toward the 
close of Septcmher. 

20. After firing cannon-balls upon the British works day after 
day for a fortnight, the two armies concluded to climb the walls 
and banks, and fight their way into Savannah. This is calknl 
taking a place by storm. The battle was a terrible one, and 
many brave men were killed. Among these was Count Pu- 
laski, another noble soldier of Poland, who came to help the 
Americans. 

• 21. Sergeant Jasper, the brave young man I have told you 
about, who picked up the South Carolina flag on the outside of 
the fort in Charleston harbor, was also killed there. He was 
holding a flag made by the ladies of Charleston, when a bullet 
slew him. His last words w-ere, "Tell Mrs. Elliot I lost my life 
in supporting the colors she presented to our regiment." 

22, All at once D'Estaing said he must leave, or his ships 
might be injured by the autumn storms. So, just as Savannah 
was about to be given up by the British, the French all left, and 
the Americans were compelled to abandon it. Lincoln crossed 
the river and fled toward Charleston, and the British had it all 
their own way in the South, for sopie time. I think the Amer- 
icans had reason to think very lightly of that D'Estaing, don't 
you? 

23. During the summer of ITYO, La Fayette was in France, 

and he persuaded his king to send many more ships, and a large 

army to help the Americans, as soon as they could be prepared. 

When the King of England heard of this, he ordered the British 

soldiers to leave Rhode Island and go to New York, so that the 

army in America should not be too much scattered. "When 

they were all there. Sir Henry Clinton took a large number of 

them and sailed southward to attack Charleston. I shall tell you 

presently what he did. 

QuT.STiONS.— 50. What can you toll about tho nttaok on Savannah ? 21 . What can you 
toll of Sergeant Jaspor? 2?. How did the French serve the Americans? 5?3. What 
did La Fayette do? What did the British king and soldiers do? 




A GUN tOAT AT l;08TON. 



FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 151 

American ships. Exploits of Hopkins and others. 

24. Thus ended the campaign of 17V9. Before I go any 
further I must tell you a little about the sea-fights, or 



NAVAL OPERATIONS OF THE REVOLUTION. 

25. The Americans were not able to build large ships to fight 
those of the British, nor did the government have a great many 
vessels of any kind during the war. But privateers, of whom I 
have told you [verse 3, page 126], took a great many ships away 
from the British war-sailors. 

26. The first vessels that were built were only gun-boats, used 
by Washington in the harbor of Bos- 
ton, against the British ships there. 
These were made of heavy planks, 
covered over, and having a big cannon 
at each end, and small ones on the top. 

27. The Congress had some small vessels built early in the 
war, and two or three large ones before its close. The first reg- 
ular naval officers were appointed late in 17*75. Then Esek Hop- 
kins was made commodore, or chief conimander, the same as a 
British admiral. 

28. Hopkins first went against Lord Dunmore (of whom I 
have told you), on the coast of Virginia. Afterward he went to 
the Bahama Islands, took a town away from the British, and 
made the governor of one of the islands a prisoner. Then he 
took some British vessels on the ocean, and sailed into Narragan- 
set Bay, where his ships were kept a long time by the British, 
who took possession of Rhode Island. 

29. I should like to tell you, if I had time, of a great many 
brave acts performed by such American war-sailors as Manly, 
Barry, Biddle, McNeil, Hinman and others; how they made the 
British very much afraid, and how they took a great many ves- 
sels away from them. I might tell you, too, that the British 
took a great many vessels away from the Americans. So the 

Questions. — 55. "What can you tell about American vessels? 26. "What about gun- 
biats? 27. "WTiat can you tell of naval arrangements ? 28. What did Hopkins do ? 20. 
What can you say about other war-sailorB ? 



152 



THE KEVOLUTION, 



Paul Jones. 



His great sea-fight with a British ship. 




JOHN PAUL JONES. 



fights went on upon the ocean, as well as upon the land, until 

the close of the war. 

30. I must, however, tell you of one 
of the greatest sea-fights that took place 
during the war. There was a very 
brave Scotchman, named John Paul 
Jones, who fought for the Americans. 
Dr. Franklin got the French King to 
help him fit out some new war-ships on 
the coast of France. These were placed 
under the command of Jones, and he 
went boldly upon the English and 

Scotch coasts, and attacked the towns and ships there. 

31. The vessel in Avhich Jones sailed was named Bonhomme 
Richard, the French words for Good Man Richard. Just at 
evening, on a bright September day in 1779, this ship fell in with 
a large British war-ship, named Serajns ; and during that even- 
ing, by the light of the moon, thoy had a terrible battle. They 
became lashed together, and then fired cannon balls through and 
through each other. 

32. Sometimes the ships were on fire, but the flames were 
soon put out. The men fought with swords and pistols, first on 
one ship, then on the other, until many were killed. So they 
struggled on, in fire and smoke, for three hours, when the British 
gave up, and Jones became the victor. He took possession of 
the Serapis, and his own shattered vessel began to sink. Not 
long afterward it sunk to the bottom of the ocean, and Jones 
went to France with his ])rize. 

33. When you are older, you will learn more about the sea- 
fights of the Kevohition. 



Questions. — 30. What can you teU about John Paul Jones? ."1. What can you tcU 
about a terrible sea-fight 1 32. WTiat more can you tell of the batUe, and the end of it ? 



SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 153 

Departure of Clinton for the South. The Americans in Charleston. 

SECTION VII. 

SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [l780.] 

1. When Clinton sailed for Charleston, as I have told you, he 
left the few British soldiers in New York in charge of Kny- 
phausen, the Hessian General. Washington knew how much 
the patriots at the South would need help, so, early in the 
spring, he sent the Baron de Kalb, a brave foreign soldier, 
with many troops, to assist Lincoln who was then in Charleston. 

2. There being but few soldiers on either side at the North, 
during the spring and summer of 1*780, there was not much 
fighting there. The conflicts were chiefly in the Carolinas, and 
about these I will now tell you. 

3. A strong fleet, with two thousand war-sailors, under Ad- 
miral Arbuthnot, bore Clinton and his troops to the South. 
There was a terrible storm on the way, and a great many horses 
perished. The British finally landed on the islands and shores 
thirty miles below Charleston, toward the middle of February. 
There they remained some time preparing to attack Charleston. 

4. General Lincoln was in Charleston with few troops, when 
the British first landed. That great patriot. Governor Rutledge, 
immediately commenced arousing the people, and soon large 
numbers joined Lincoln's army. At the end of March, when fli^ 
British moved toward Charleston, the Patriots there felt strong 
enough to oppose them and defend the city. 

5. The Americans had built strong works across Charleston 
Neck, and placed many soldiers in Fort Moultrie in the harbor. 
Near the town was Commodore Whipple (of whom I have 
already told you something), [verse 32, page 114], Avith a small 
fleet, and along the wharves quite strong defenses had been 
built. 

QiiESTTONS. — 1. What did Clinton and Washington do? 2. Why was there not much 
fighting at the North? 3. What can yon t^U of Clinton's voyage southward? 4. AVhat 
caM you tell of the Patriots in Charleston ? 5. What preparations had they made ;' 



1)1 THE REVOLUTION. 



Attack on Charleston. Fall of Charleston. The Americans discouraged. 

G. On a lovely April morning, Arbuthnot sailed into Charles- , 
ton harbor, with -his great ships, and at the same time the Brit- ' 
ish, under Clinton, came nearer the American works on the Neck. 
Then the British commanders told Lincoln that he must give up 
his army and the city at once, or they would destroy or capture 
both. Lincoln refused to surrender, and told them that lie was 
ready to fight. 

1. Not long after this. Lord Cornwallis came with three thou- 
sand troops, to help Clinton. The Patriots now saw that there 
was very little chance for them to keep the city, yet they fought 
on, and suffered on. At length, late on a pleasant evening in 
May, the entire British army and navy attacked Charleston. The 
thunders of two hundred cannons shook the city, and at one 
time it was on fire in five different places. These terrible scenes 
continued for three days and nights, when the Americans were 
compelled to give up. Lincoln, his army, and the citizens, five 
thousand in number, became prisoners of Avar. The British also 
took four hundred cannons. 

8. The loss of this Southern army was a dreadful blow to the 
Patriots, and for a while all hope of being free seemed to be lost 
forever. The British commander sent large bodies of troops into 
the country, in various directions, and these built some forts. 
The Patri(its, everywhere, were made to tremble, and for a while 
all was still. Not a Whig was known to be in arms, in South 
Carolina. Then Clinton and Arbuthnot, 
feeling that all was safe, sailed for New 
York with a large number of troops. 

9. The silence did not continue long. 
DcKalb was compelled to move slowly, 
and did not reach the borders of South 
A^ Carolina until mid-summer, when Gen- 
ii; i-^ eral Gates took command of the army. 
The Southern Patriots felt very hopeful 
GENEBAL GATES. whcu tlicy kucw that the conqueror of 

Qtjfstions. — C. What dicHHinton and Arbuthnot do? T. What happened Boon aftor- 
wird? 8. What was the effect of the loss of Cliarleston? 9. What can you tell of other 
movements ? 




SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR. .1.05 

Brave leaders. Approach of Gates. Defeat of the Americans at Camden. 




Burgoyne was coming, and tliey began to collect in armed 
bands. 

10. Those brave soldiers, Marion, 
Sumter, Pickens and Clarke, were 
soon in motion at the head of troops, 
and they struck the British and Tories 
many heavy blows in South Carolina 
and Georgia. When, in August, 
Gates and his army marched down 
from the hill country toward Cam- 
den, the Patriots of that region oenekai. sttmtei. 
joined him, and he felt strong. 

11. Cornwallis had been left in chief command at Charleston. 
When he heard of Gates' approach, he bastened to Camden, took 
the lead of the British there (who were under Lord Rawdon), 
and marched to meet Gates. Their meeting was unexpected to 
both. It was at midnight, on a sandy road where it crossed a 
swamp, seven miles from Camden. Their footsteps in the soft 
sand were unheard. 

12. A skirmish occurred there in the dark, and at daybreak a 
severe battle commenced. The Americans were dreadfully beaten 
and scattered, and lost a thousand men. The brave DeKalb and 
other noble soldiers were killed, while General Gates and a few 
of his troops escaped into North Carolina. 

13. This was another severe blow for the Patriots. Within, 
three months, two of their armies in the South had been de- 
stroyed, and now the armed bands I have mentioned, were scat- 
tered to the winds. All seemed hopeless ; and yet the Patriots 
were not without hope. 

14. Cornwallis foolishly thought that harsh treatment would 
make the Patriots silent, so he commenced oppressing them in 
every way. But it made them despise him and hate British rule 
more than before. The Patriots became very indignant, and rc- 

QiTESTiONS. — 10. What can you say of brave Southern leaders ? What did Gates do ? 
11. What can you tell about Cornwallis and the meeting of the armies? 12. What can 
you tell of a battle? 13. What misfortunes had befallen the Americans ? 14. What 
ilid Cornwallis do ? What was the effoct ? 




156 THE KKVOLUTION. 

Battle on King's MountaiD. Marion and Sumter. Events in New Jersey. 

solved to strike again for home and freedom, as speedily as 
possible. 

15. Thinking South Carolina conquered, Cornwallis marched 
into the North State. At the same time he sent out armed 
parties to frighten the Whigs and encourage the Tories. 
One of these parties, under Major Ferg- 
uson, was attacked at King's Mountain by 
the Patriots early in October, 1780, and 
after a severe battle, the British were 
beaten with the loss of a thousand men 
uiid fifteen hundred guns. This was as 
had a blow for Cornwallis as the battle 
iiL'nr Bennington was for Burgoyne, of 
which I have told you on page 139. 
10. \\ hile these things were going on 
in the upper country of the Carolinas, the brave Marion was 
annoying the British and Tories in the lower country, toward 
Charleston. He was sly, quick, and successful in his movements, 
and was called The Sivmnp Fox. Sumter, too, who was called 
The Carolina Game Cock\ now appeared at the head of brave 
Patriots, and the injured people everywhere began to lift up their 
heads. Cornwallis perceived danger in this, and marching back 
into Soutli Carolina, he made his camp between the Broad and 
Catawaba rivers. 

17. Here we will leave the South, for a time, to observe im- 
portant transactions at the North. 

18. Very few military movements occurred at the North during 
the summer of 1780. Early in June, five thousand British sol- 
diers, under General Mathews, marched into New Jersey, burned 
a small village not far from Elizabethtown, and commenced plun- 
dering the inhabitants. They were met at Springfield by a body 
of Americans from Washington's camp at Morristown, and were 
driven back to the coast. 

19. A fortnight aftcrv^aril, Clinton having arrived, joined 

QCFBTIONS. — 15. What can you tell of the Ilritish movements, and u battle? Ifi. 
Wliat can you tell about Marion and Sumter y 18. AVhat can you tell of events la New 
Jorscy 1 



SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 157 

Arrival of the French. The treason of Arnold. 

Mathews, and marcliing toward Morristown, tried to bring Wash- 
ington out to fight. They were met by the Americans, under 
General Greene, at Springfield. A severe skirmish ensued, when 
the British, after setting fire to the village, fled to Elizabethtowr, 
and across to Staten Island. 

20. Early in June, an event caused the Americans to rejoice 
greatly. A large French fleet arrived at Newport, with six 
thousand soldiers under a great leader, the Count de Eocham- 
beau. The British now became shy, and did not send out any 
more marauding expeditions. In fact they began to think it dan- 
gerous to go out to fight at all. At that time Clinton was hoping 
to accomplish all he wished, through the wickedness of an Amer- 
ican officer. That officer was the bold soldier, but bad ninu — 
Benedict Arnold. 

21. General Arnold had become very 
angry with many Americans, and was also 
deeply in debt ; and, in an evil hour, he 
resolved to desert his countrymen, do them 
all the harm he could, and join the British 
army. For this purpose he obtained the 
command of the strong post of West 
Point, in the Hudson Highlands. This he \ 
agreed to give up to the British for fifty "^=^'="i^'f ai^nolp. 
thousand dollars and the office of General in the British army. 

22. Sir Henry Clinton employed Major Andre, a smart young 
man, to bargain with Arnold. Late in September, 1780, while 
Washington was in Connecticut having a talk with the French 
officers, Andre went up the Hudson in the British sloop-of-war 
Vulture, and on the shore near Haverstraw he met Arnold. When 

they had arranged all their plans, and Andre was about to return, 
the Vulture had disappeared. Some Americans on shore had 
fired cannon-balls upon the vessel, and it had moved down the 
river some distance to avoid them. 

23. Andre was now compelled to cross the river above, and go 

Questions.— 1!>. What did Clinton do? What occurred at Springfield? 20. What 
made the Americans rejoice? How did the British feel? 21. What can you tell about 
General Arnold ? 22. What can you tell about Major Andre ? 




158 



THE REVOLUTION. 



Escape of Arnold. 



Death of Andrd. 



The captors. 



to New York on horseback, down the east side of the Hudson. 
He was in disguise, and went on well until he had arrived at Tar- 
rytown, where three young men stopped him. "NYlien they dis- 
covered that he was a British officer, they searched him, and in 
his boots they found papers which showed all the wicked intcr.- 
tions of Arnold. 

24. Arnold, at his house in the Higlilands, heard of the arrcf:t 
of Andre, and, kissing liis wife and babe, left in haste, fled down 
the river in a boat, to the Vulture, and escaped. Major Andre 
was tried, condemned, and hanged as a spy, a few days afterward, 
though every body pitied liim. If the Americans could have 
cauglit Arnold, they would have hanged him, and let Andre go. 
2."). Tiie names of the vouiig men who arrested Andre were 
John Paulding, David "Williams, 
and Isaac Van Wart. Every body 
felt thankful to them for tlius pre- 
venting the terrible mischief Ar- 
nold tried to do ; and the Congress 
\ otcd them each a silver medal, and 
two liundred dollars a year as long 
< APTOK8 Mr.DAL. as they lived. We may admire 

Benedict Arnold the foldicr, but we must ever despise Benedict 
Arnold The Traitor. 

26. And now another year of the war drew to a close. The 
Patriots were still finn and hopeful. Great Britain had lost much 
blood and money in attempts to make slaves of the Americans, 
but to little purpose. Yet the king and Parliament went blindly 
and wickedly on. They declared war against Holland, and made 
great preparations for fighting the Americans the next year. Wu 
shall soon see how it turned out. 

Questions. — 23. Wliat can you tell about the capture of Andr6? 24. What can you 
tell of the escape of Arnold and death of Andrii ? 25. What can you tell about the cap- 
tors of Andro ? 20. What can you say about the British troops and Govoinmenf/ 




SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. l/jO 

Discontent of the soldiers. Their patriotism tried. Doings of Congress. 

SECTION VIII. 

SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [iVSl.] 

- 1. The noble character of the American soldiers was shown at 
the beginning of 1781. They had suffered every want. The 
Continental money, in which they had been paid, was worthless; 
and Congress was not prompt in paying them any thing. They 
had asked for relief in vain. Finally, more than a thousand of 
them left Morristown, on the 1st of January, and started for Phil- 
adelphia, to compel Congress to do something for them. 

2. General Wayne went after them. He first tried to coax 
them to go back. Then he threatened them, and pointed his 
pistol at the leader. They were firm, and said : " We love and 
respect you, but if you fire, you are a dead man. We are not 
going to the enemy ; on the contrary, if they were now to come 
out, you should see us fight under your orders with as much 
alacrity as ever." 

3. Their patriotism was fairly tried. At Princeton, some men 
sent by Sir Henry Clinton, tried to hire them to join the British 
army. They were indignant, and handed these men over to General 
Wayne, to be punished. Congress, at this time, satisfied them, 
and they returned to duty. When they were offered a reward 
for giving up the British spies to Wayne, they nobly refused it, 
saying, " Our necessities compelled us to demand justice from our 
government ; we ask no reward for doing our duty to our coun- 
try against its enemies !" 

4. Other signs of discontent in the anny, at this time, made 
Congress more active in providing money for the use of the troops. 
Taxes were imposed and cheerfully paid. An agent was sent to 
Europe to borrow money ; and a national bank was established 
in Philadelphia, under the management of Robert Morris, which 

Questions 1. Whnt can you tell about American soldiers? ". What can you tell of 

General Wayne and the soldiers? 3. What noble thing did the soldiers do? 4. What 
did Congress do ? 



160 



THE KE VOLUTION. 



Arnold in Virginia. 



Anecdote. 



General Greene in the South. 



did good service in furnishing money to buy necessaries for the 
army. Mr. Morris also used liis private fortune for the purpose, 
very freely. 

5. While the American soldiers were showing their patriotism 
in the midst of sufferings, Arnold the traitor was in lower Vir- 
ginia with many British and Tory troops, injuring his country- 
men as much as he could. He burned a great deal of public 
and private property at Richmond, and plundered in other 
places. After doing as much mischief as he could, from January 
to April, Arnold returned to New York. The Americans tried 
hard to catch the traitor ; and La Fayette went to Virginia with 
troops for that purpose. But Arnold was very cautious, for he 
knew his neck was in danger. 

6. On one occasion Arnold had a Virginian as a prisoner. 
" What would the Americans do with me if they should catch 
me ?" he asked the Virginian. The prisoner boldly and promptly 
replied, "They would bury your leg that was wounded at Quebec, 
with military honors, and hang the rest of you." Arnold asked 
him no more questions. 

7. Let us now look toward the Carolinas, where most of the 
fighting was done during the cam- 
paign of 1781. General Greene, 
the great soldier from Rhode Island, 
went there in the autumn of 1780, 
and took command of the little 
southern army then gathering. A 
part of it he sent to Cheraw, east- 
ward of the Pedee river. The re- 
mainder, about a thousand strong, 
under General Morgan, were en- 
camped near the junction of the Pacolet and Broad rivers. Corn- 
wallis and his army were between the two. 

8. Cornwallis was just preparing to march into North Carolina 
again. Unwilling to leave Morgan in his rear, he sent Colonel 



V /te 




GENE12AL GKEKNn. 



QUEBTtoNS.— 5. What can you tell of Arnold in Virprfnia? C. What can yoii tdl about 
one of his prisoners? 7. What can you tell about Greene at tlio South'/ 



SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 



1G.1 



Battle at the Cowpens. 



Retreat of Greene, and pursuit of Cornwallis. 




.r*^ 



GENERAL MORGAN. 



Tarleton, a fiery British horseman, to capture or scatter the 
Americans. At a place among the mountains, called the Cow- 
pens, Tarleton and his men, and Morgan and his brave followers, 
had a severe battle for two hours. The British were beaten and 
scattered, and many of them were made prisoners. 

9. At the close of the battle, Morgan started for Virginia Avith 
his prisoners. Cornwallis heard of it, 
and marched forward in haste to head 
off Morgan. He was a little too late ; 
Morgan had crossed the Catawba before 
Cornwallis arrived. Feeling sure of him, 
as he did of Washington at Trenton, you 
remember [verse 4, page 134], Cornwallis 
waited till morning. A heavy rain dur- 
ing the night filled the river to the brim, 
and the British could not cross until Morgan had joined Greene 
on the Yadkin. 

10. Now a wonderful flight and pursuit commenced, which ex- 
tended from the Yadkm to the Dan. Greene and his army were 
pursued by Cornwallis and his troops full two hundred miles. 
Three times the rivers Avere filled by rains after the Americans 
had crossed, and kept the British back ; and in this the Patriots 

saw the hand of a kind Providence. 
Greene and his army finally crossed the 
Dan into Virginia, and Cornwallis, tired 
of the chase, marched slowly back into 
the interior of North Carolina. 

11. Greene remained in Virginia only 
long enongh to allow his troops to rest, 
when he crossed the Dan to prevent 
Cornwallis gathering the Tories in 
North Carolina. He sent forward Col- 
onel Henry Lee, one of the best officers 




COLONEL IIENEY LEE. 



Questions. S. What can you tell about Cornwallis and the battle at the Cowpens? 

0. What can you tell about Cornwallis and Morgan ? 10. What can you tell of a retreat 
and pursuit? 11. What did Greene then do? 



n 



162 THE REVOLUTION. 

Battle at Guilford Court-house. Battle at Camden. Ninety-Sii. 



in the army, who scattered the Loyalists or Tories, and made all 
afraid. 

12. Greene now felt strong, and determined to attack Corn- 
wallis. On the 15th of March, 1781, the two armies met near 
Guilford Court-house, and fought one of the hardest battles of 
the Revolution, Both suffered dreadfully in killed and wounded. 
The Americans lost four hundred, and the British full six hun-. 
dred. There was no victory for either. Cornwallis had rather 
the worst of it, and hurried off, with his shattered army, to 
AVilraington, while Greene prepared to enter South Carolina, 
and attack the British, under Rawdon, at Camden. 

13. Greene encamped upon a hill, within a mile of Rawdon's 
troops at Camden, on the 19th of April. A week afterward the 
British fell upon him suddenly, and a very sharp battle occurred. 
Each party lost about the same number of men, killed and 
wounded. Colonel Washington, a brave soldier in the southern 
army, took fifty of the British prisoners, and with these, and all 
his cannons, Greene retreated a few miles and encamped. 

14. The two armies were now about equal in strength, and 
Lord Rawdon became alarmed. So he set fire to Camden, and 
fled down the country to Nelson's Ferry, on the Santee river. 
This was early in May, Within a week afterward the Americans 
took possession of four important British posts, and Greene, with 
his whole army, was marching toward the stronger station of 

Fort Ninety-Six, between the Saluda 
and Savannah rivers. 

15, It was toward the close of May 
when Greene commenced his attack on 
Ninety-Six, and he continued it for a 
month, when he heard of the approach 
of Rawdon with a strong army. In 
the mean while, Lee, Pickens, and 
others, had attacked the British and 
GENESAL PICKENS. Torlcs at Augusta. They took posses- 

Qttestionb. — 12. "What can you tell about a battle at Guilford ? 13. What can you tell 
about a battle near Camden ? 14. What did Rawdon do? What did the Americans do? 
15. What can you tell about an attack on Ninety-Six and Augusta ? 




SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. ]G"i 

Position of the two armies. Battle of Eutaw Springs. Losses of the British. 

sion of that place on the 5th of June, and then hastened to help 
Greene. Ninety-Six held out, and before the arrival of Rawdon, 
the Americans all fled beyond the Saluda. 

16. Soon after this, Rawdon marched back toward Orange- 
burg, and Greene became his pursuer. Then crossing the Con- 
garee, the Patriot army marched to the High Hills of Santee, 
below Camden, and there encamped during a portion of the hot 
and sickly season. Leaving his troops at Orangeburg, in com- 
mand of Colonel Stewart, who had come up from Charleston, 
Rawdon went to that city and embarked for England. 

17. In August, many North Carolina troops joined Greene 
upon the High Hills of Santee ; and at the close of that month, 
the entire Patriot army crossed the Congaree and marched to- 
ward Orangeburg. The British fled down the Santee and en- 
camped at Eutaw Springs. There they were attacked by Greene 
on the 8th of September, and a very severe battle of four hours 
occurred. 

18. Although at the end of the conflict, the British held the 
field at Eutaw, the battle was really favorable to the Americans. 
That night the British fled toward Charleston. They had lost 
about seven hundred men, and the Americans about five huia- 
dred and fifty. Both pai'ties claimed the victory. It belonged 
to neither on the battle-day, but it remained with the Patriots. 

19. At this time, Marion, Snmter, Lee, and others, were driv- 
ing small parties of the British and Tories from place to place, 
and compelled them finally to abandon the country entirely. 
They fled into Charleston, pursued all the way by the Americans. 
At the close of 1-781, the British had lost every place at the 
South except Charleston and Savannah, and to these two cities 
they were confined. 

20. Of all these Southern leaders of small bands, Marion was 
the greatest. He Avas bold and cautious, and was seldom unsuc- 
cossful. For some time his camp was upon an island at the 

QUESTtONs. — 16. What can you tell ahout the movements of the armies? 17. What 
took place in August and September? 18. What can you sav about the battle at Eutaw 
Springs ? 19. What was being done to the British in South Carolina ? 20. What can 
you tell about Marion ? 



]6l 



THE REVOLUTION, 



Marion and the British officer. 



OornwalliB In Virginia. 




GENEEAL MABIOjr. 



junction of the Pedec and Lynch's 
creek, amid the tall cypress-trees 
from which hung the long moss, like 
banners. 

21. To that camp a young British 
officer, sent to have a talk with Mar- 
ion, was taken, with his eyes covered. 
^'"^ "When about to depart, Marion in- 
vited him to remain to dinner. To 
his astonishment, all that was offered 
were a few roasted potatoes, served 
upon pieces of bark, with a log for a table. Marion assured the 
young man that this was rather b^^'tter fare than he and his 
soldiers were accustomed to. The young officer went back to 
his camp, and declared that such a people could not be, and 
ought not to be, conquered. He was right. 

22. AVhilc these things were going on in South Carolina, 
important events were in progress in Virginia. Cornwallis 
marched from AVilmington, and at the close of May, was at 
Petersburg, in Virginia, with qiiite a sti'ong army. La Fayette 
was then in that State, but his troops were too few to do much 
against Cornwallis, and that whole region appeared doomed to 
British rule. 

23. Cornwallis felt strong, and he marched to Richmond and 
b'^yond, to fight La Fayette. But that 
brave officer was cautious, and kept out 
of the way of the British until he was 
stronger. So Cornwallis, after destroy- 
ing much property, marched slowly 
down the James river, followed by the 
Americans under La Fayette, Wayne, 
and Steuben. Steuben was a great sol- 
dier from Prussia, and taught the 
American soldiers many useful things 
in the ait of war. 

Qttestion-s.— '!]. What Ktorv cnri you tell of Marion and a Briti^ih officpr? "2. Wha 
was occurring i:i Virginia? 23. Wlxrd can you tell about Co-nwallis in Virsinip ? 




UABON STEUBEN. 



SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 



]().) 



The British at Yorktown. 



The Allied Annies. 



Arnold in New England. 




COUNT DE EOUUAMUEAU. 



24. Cornwallis finally went to Portsmouth, near Norfolk. But 
Sir Henry Clinton, fearing Washington might attack New York, 
wished Cornwallis nearer the sea, so that he might come and 
help him, if necessary. All the British in Virginia then went 
to Yorktown, on the York river, and there they built strong- 
embankments for cannons, around their camp. 

25. Early in July, the French army 
under Rochambcau, came from New En- 
gland, wliore they had been almost a year 
doing nothing, and joined Washington on 
the Hudson river, in AVestchester county. 
Then W\ashington resolved to attack the 
British in New York. But Avhen he heard 
that a lai'ge number of troops had come 
from England and joined Clinton, and that 
De Grasse, a great French war-sailor in 
the West Indies, could not come and help him, he gave it up, 
and prepared to march to Virginia to drive Cornwallis from that 
State. 

2G. Washington managed so to deceive Clinton that the Brit- 
ish in New York had no idea that the Americans and French 
were going to Virginia, until they were some distance on their 
way. It was then too late to pursue them, so Clinton sent 
Arnold, the traitor, to desolate the New England coasts. 
He hoped this would cause Washington to return for their 
defense. 

27. Arnold went willingly, and burned New London, almost in 
sight of his own birth-place at Norwich. And at Fort Griswold, 
opposite, he allowed a dreadful massacre of American soldiers, 
for which there was no excuse. But these cruelties did not check 
the march of the Allied Armies, as the French and Americans 
were called. 

28. The Allied Armies, twelve thousand strong, arrived at 
Yorktown on the 28th of September, 1781. Already De Grasse 

QTJESTI0N8.— "4. What did Clinton wish? What did the British do? 25. What 
can vou siy ahout the French army? What did Washington do? 26. How was 
Clinton deceived ? and what did he do ? 27. What did Arnold do ? 



166 THE REVOLUTION, 



Siege of Yorktown. Capture of Cornwallis. Rejoicings. 



had arrived with his ships, and had battled with British vessels, 
under Admiral Graves, near -the entrance to the Chesapeake 
Bay. Now the French ships were nearer Yorktown, ready to 
aid the armies. 

29. For many days the Allied troops prepared for a general 
attack upon the British. Then they fired heavy cannon balls 
upon every part of their camp, and red-hot shot among the Brit- 
ish ships, which set them on fire. Cornwallis saw that all was 
lost, and tried to escape one night, but could not. Finally, on 
the 19th of October, he and all his army, almost seven thousand in 
number, became prisoners to the Americans and French. Clin- 
ton, who had just arrived with as many more troops, returned to 
New York, amazed and disheartened. 

30. This was a grand victory. This was the blow that smote 
to earth all British power in America. The king and Parlia- 
ment were amazed, and trembled. The Patriots all over this land 
rejoiced as they had never done before. From churches, legisla- 
tive halls, fi'om the iirmy and from Congress, went up a shout of 
thankstnving to the Lord God Omnipotent, for the success of the 
Allied troops. 

31. The news reached PliiUuleli)hia at midnight. The watch- 
men called out, " Twelve o'clock, and Cornwallis is taken !" Soon 
lights were seen moving in all houses, and in a few minutes 
the streets were filled with the excited people. The next morn- 
ing, the Secretary of Congress read a letter from "Washington to 
that body, telling of the victory. Then the members all went to- 
gether to a temple of the living God, and there joined in thanks- 
giving to the King of kings for the triumph. Yet the war was 
not quite ended. 

Qtjebtions. — ^28. What preparations for battle were made ? 21. \Vliat can you toll 
about the siesc of Yorktown and capture of Cornwallis ? 30. What was the effect of 
these ? 31. Wljat occurred in Philadelphia ? 



CLOSING EVENTS OF THE WAR. 167 

The American army in the South. End of the war. Treaty for peace. 

SECTION IX, 

CLOSING EVENTS OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [1782-1 "789.] 

1. General Greene heard of the capture of Cornwallis, at the 
close of October, and there was great joy in his army. The Pa- 
triots of the South now felt certain of independence and peace ; 
and Governor Rutledge called a Legislature together. Yet it 
was necessary to be on the look-out, for there was quite a large 
British army yet in Charleston, and Tories were plentiful every- 
where. 

2. Marion kept watch near Charleston ; Greene and his army 
lay upon the banks of the Edisto river; Wayne, always wide 
awake, kept the British in Georgia close within Savannah ; St. 
Clair, marching down from Yorktown, frightened the British at 
Wilmington, and made them flee to Charleston ; and Washington 
kept Sir Henry Clinton and his army close prisoners in the city 
of New York. 

3. The king and Parliament now gave up the American col- 
onies as lost to them forever, and sent word to all the British 
commanders to stop fighting, and prepare to leave the country. 
This was in the spring of 1782. On the 11th of July the British 
left Savannah, and on the 14th of December following they de- 
parted from Charleston also. But they remained in New York 
almost a year longer, until every thing was settled. They finally 
left on the 25th of November, 1783. This is called " Evacuation 
Day," in New York. 

4. Men, called Commissioners, were appointed by the Amer- 
icans and the British, to make a bargain, or treaty for peace, be- 
tween the two. This was completed at Paris, on the 3d of Sep- 
tember, 1783, when the king of Great Britain had acknowledged 

QtTESTiONS. — 1. Wliat can you say about the army and people at the South ? 2. 
What were the American officers in the South doinp ? 3. What did the kinp and Par- 
lianii-nt do? What did the British in America do? 4. W^lat can you tell about a 

l;-caty ? 



I fi8 THE REVOLUTION, 




Americans in New York. Washington's farewell. Rkslgns Lis coiuuiission. 

the independence of the United States. Then these States 
became a new nation upon the cartli. 

5. The remnants of the American army were then at "West 
Toint and neighborhood. These were 
marched down the Hudson river ; and 
on the morning when tlie British were 
to have New York, they entered the 
city, under the command of General 
Knox, accompanied by George ("linton, 
the Governor of tlie State of New 
York. Then they liad tlie pleasure 
of seeing their enemies leave our shores 

GENEKAL KNOX. ,■ 

lorever. 

6. A few days after this, Washington bade his officers an affec- 
tionate farewell, and then went to Annapolis, in Marvland, where 
Congress was sitting, and gave up his commission as commander- 
in-chief of the armies, to the President of that body. From An- 
napolis he hastened to his home at Mount Yernon (where he had 
been but once during the whole war), hoping to live there in 
repose the remainder of his life. 

7. Although the war was ended, and peace and independence 
were secured, there was much to be done to make things pros- 
perous. The Americans had become deeply in debt on account 
of the war ; and they soon found that the Articles of Confedera- 
tion, of which I have told you [page 134], would not answer as 
the great and enduring laws of the Government. 

8. Many of the best men in the countrv talked these things 
over a great deal. Washington was very anxious about it, for 
he saw that unless something was done very soon, much trouble 
would come. Finally, several of the leading men in different 
States, met in IMiiladelphia, in May, lYSY. After thinking and 
talking for many weeks, they wrote out, and agreed to that great 
bargain of the whole people of the United States, called The 
National Constitition. 

QcrsTioxR — "i. Whnt. cir\ yon tell about the AmericaiiR takin-r pofsefsinn o' \i w 
Yorky 0. Wlmt did Wiisliinpton do? 7. What was to bo don<! after the war / S. What 
can you tell about, a meeting of leading men ? What did they make ? 



CLOSING EVENTS OF THE WAR. 



1G9 



The constitutional convention. 



Franklin in the convention. 



9. That Convention, or Congress, did a great work, and some 
of the wisest and best men in the world were there. Washing- 
ton was the President; and the venerable Dr. Franklin, then 
past eighty-one years of age, was also there. For several days at 




FKANKLIN IN THE NATIONAL CONVENTION. 



the beginning, they could not agree, and things went on badly. 
Then Franklin arose, and proposed that the Convention should 
be opened every morning with prayer to Almighty God for guid- 
ance. It was done, and from that time all went on well, 

10. The Constitution was finally agreed to bv the people of all 

QaT.STioxs.— 9. What canyon tell about the Federal (Jor.ve.ition ? What did Dr. 
F.aaklin do? 



170 THK REVOLUTION. 

Close of the history of the strife for freedom. 

the States. On the 4th of March, 1789, the old Continental 
Congress ended, and tin- Matioiiai Constitution became the Great 
Law of the Republic, That was the final act of the Revolution. 
That was the closing work of the Great Patriots. Then the 
United States of America commenced their glorious career. 

11. And now the story of the Strife for Freedom, or The 
Revolution, is ended. I am sure, my Young Friend, you have 
been interested ; and I am also persuaded that you will always 
love those great and good men who did and suftered so much 
during the War for Independence, and will do all you can to pre- 
serve the blessed Union which is bound together by that old and 
sacred bargain — The National Constitution. 

Question. — 10. What can you say about the Nulional Constitution? What is th<^ 
conclusion of the matter ? 



CHAPTER VI. 

SECTION I. 

THE NATION, OR UNION OF STATE 



Washington elected president of the United States. 



;:3fc«.-5 



1. When most of tlie people of 
the United States Lad agreed to 
the Federal Constitution which 
bound them all together, they pre- 
pared to choose a great governor or 
president, who should be the chief 
man of the nation. They all turned 
toward Washington, who had so 
nobly led their armies through the 
War for Independence. He was 
h^-nored and beloved by everybody. 
So the people, as if with one voice, 
chose him to be their chief ruler, 
or the President of the United 
States. John Adams, another great 
Patriot, was chosen Vice-President, 
or the second man in the nation. 

2. The new government was to 
be arranged at New York. Wash- 
ington left his quiet home at Mount 
Vernon, on the Potomac, and trav- 
eled to that city. Everywhere the 
people met him and expressed their 
love ; and at New Yorlc he was received by a great ci'owtl of 

Question.— 1. What can you tell about the choice of a PresWent of the United States? 




^■ri.^^^.; 



WASHINGTON AND HIS RESIDENCE. 



1 72 T 11 E N A T I O X. 

Inauguration of Wa Li.igton. Arrangement of public officers. 

soldiers and citizens. On the 30th of April, 1789, he was inau- 
gurated the first President of the United States — that is, he laid 
his hand upon the Bible and solemnly promised, in the presence 
of thousands of people, to do all in his power to be a good and 
faithful governor. That took place on the balcony of tlie old 
Federal Hall in Wall-street. Then commenced 

THE ADMINISTRATION OF WASHINGTON. [l 789-1 797.] 

3. The National Congress met at the same time. It was made 
up of Representatives from the confederated States. These were 
of two kinds. One kind, chosen by the people for two years, 
were called RepreHentaiives. The other kind, chosen by the sev- 
eral Le<Tislatures for six years, were called Senators. 

4. The Senate and House of Representatives met in separate 
rooms. According to the Constitution, any decree made by one 
body could not become a law unless it was agreed to by the other 
body, and was signed by the President. It was also directed 
that the Congress should meet every year. So each Congress 
(chosen for two years), has two sessions, as their remaining to- 
gether is called. 

5. Men were also appointed to assist the President in the 
management of the afiairs of government. One was to do all 
the talking and writing, necessary to keep up a good under- 
standing with other governments. He was called Secretary of 
State. Another was appointed to take charge of all matters 
connected with the army. lie was named Secretary of War. 
And the Secretary of the Treasury was chosen to take care of 
all money affairs. Then an Attorney-General was appointed as 
the President's lawyer. These difierent persons composed the 
President's Cabinet, and were to be his advisers, the same as 
the British ministers are the king's advisers. 

6. When this matter was settled, the Congress, and Wash- 
ington and his Cabinet worked hard to carry out other plans of 

Questions.— 2. What can you tell about Wasliiiiprton and his inanpjuration ? 3. "What 
can you tell .'bout Congrt'ss? 4. What can you tell about the Senate and RepreRont"- 
tiri>s? and the meetinjjs of Con;;;ri'SB? 5. What can vou toll about the President's 
Cabinet? 



WASHINGTON S ADMINISTRATION. 



173 



Formation of the government. 



The North-Western Territory. 




ALEXANDER IIAJUILTON. 



government. They took measures to tax the people for every- 
thing they received in ships, so as to get money to pay the gov- 
ernment expenses. This required a 
great deal of care. Fortunately Alex- 
ander Hamilton, one of the greatest men 
in the country, had been chosen the 
IVesident's helper and adviser in money 
matters, and he soon arranged an ex- 
cellent Revenue System, as it was called. 

7. Next they planned a method for 
having the laws properly carried out. 
They appointed five judges, in different 
parts of the United States, with a chief 
judge to preside. These formed the Supreme Court ; and what 
they should decree was to be considered law, without another 
word from any body. This was called the National Judiciary. 

8. Among other things, Mr. Hamilton recommended the estab- 
lishment of a National Bank. This was done in 1794. Two 
years earlier, a mint was started, where gold and silver and cop- 
per coins were made. And so, after about three years, the Ex- 
ecutive Dc2M7-t7ncnts, the Revenue System, and the Judiciary, 
were arranged, and the government of the United States, very 
much as it is now, was put in motion. 

9. Immediately after the Revolution, settlers began to go, in 
great numbers, into the wild country north of the Ohio river. 
In 1787, the region now covered by the States of Ohio, Indiai:a, 
Illinois, Michigan, and Wisconsin, was put under a governor, 
and called The North- Western Territory. Four years afterward, 
a new State was added to the old thirteen, by the adnjission of 
Vermont. 

10. The British yet kept some forts in the north-west. Al- 
though peace was agreed to, they continually advised the Indians 
to fight the Americans; and finally, in 1790, they commenced a 



QCTSTIONS. — 6. What can you tell of the labors of Washington and others ? a'nl of 
the Revenue System ? 7. WTiat can you tell about the National Judiciary 'i 8. What 
rise was done? 9. -What can you tell about the Ohio country? 10. What did the 
British do? 



174 TIIKNATION 



Federalists and Republicans. Troubles with the French. Whisky ineurrection. 

war upon the white people in the Ohio country, which continued 
three or four years. 

11. At last General Wayne, who you remember, [page 1481, 
took Stony Point away from the British, was sent there with an 
army. He beat the Indians here and there, until they were glad 
to make peace, and agree to behave themselves. They continued 
quiet for more than a dozen years after that. 

12. The leaders in public affairs did not always agree, and at 
last two parties were formed. Those who were favorable to giv- 
ing great power to the government, were called Federalists^ and 
those who wished to give more power to the people, were called 
Republicans, The chief leader of the Republicans was Thomas 
Jefferson, who wrote the Declaration of Independence. 

13. At this time the people of France, having become tired of 
a monarch, had cut off the heads of their king and queen and 
many other great people. Tliey were resolved to be free, and 
have a president, as the United States had. But they did not 
know how to manage such affairs, and a bloody time they had. 
They sent an agent here, named Genet, to persuade our govern- 
ment to help them, as the French had helped the Americans in 
the late war. 

14. The Republicans wished to aid the French, but the Feder- 
alists, with Washington and Uamiiton at their head, were unwill- 
ing to have any thing to do with European affairs. This matter 
gave the President much trouble. Genet became very imperti- 
nent, and, finally, Washington asked the French government to 
call him home. It was done, and another was sent, who behaved 
much better. 

15. This trouble was just passing away, when another appeared. 
Congress had put a tax upon whisky made in this country. The 
numerous whisky-makers in western Pennsylvania, declared 
they would not pay the tax ; and arming themselves, they treated 
the collectors of the money very badly. Tlie President was 
compelled to send soldiers there in 1705, to make them behave. 

Questions. — 11. What can you tell of an Indian war? 12. What can yon tell about 
two parties? li!. What can you tell about France and a French agent sent here ? !•! 
What trouble occurred, ar . liow did it happen? 




Washington's administration. ITS 

Jay's treaty. Algerine pirates. Navy. 

and matters soon became quiet. This is known as The Whisky 
Insurrection. 

IG. Bad feeling was now growing up again between the Amer- 
icans and the British. The British refused to act fairly accord- 
ing to the great bargain or treaty, made at the close of the war, 
of which I have told you on page 167. Not wishing to have 
another quarrel, the President sent John Jay, an excellent Pa- 
triot, to talk the matter over. He did 
so, and made a new arrangement, which 
many Americans did not like. They 
quarreled a great deal about Jai/s 
Treaty^ but finally they let the matter 
drop. 

17, And now another trouble ap- 
peared. It seemed as if the United 
States would never be without some 
difficulty. Their merchants were send- 
ing ships to trade in the Mediterranean 
sea, where there were a great many sea-robbers, who came from 
Algiers, in northern Africa. They seized and plundered many 
American ships, and the merchants began to be afraid to send 
their vessels there. 

18, Congress concluded to put a stop to this, and ordered some 
war-ships to be built and sent there to protect the merchant ves- 
sels. This was the beginning of the American navy ; and 
another cabinet officer, to assist the President, was appointed, 
called the Secretary of the Navy. But the United States could 
not stop these sea-robbers, called pirates, from plundering, until 
it was agreed to pay them so much money every year. 

19, Washington was twice elected President, which made liis 
term, or administration, eight years. He and his associates had 
done a world of work within that time, and every thing was 
going on smoothly. In the autumn of 1796, the people came 

QlTESTiONS. — IC. What caused bad feeling between the Americans and the British ? 
What was done? 17. What can you tell about trouble in the Mediterranean sea? It. 
What can you tell about the heginnins of the navy, and money paid to the sea-robbers? 
19. What can you tell about Washington, and a new election? 



JOHN J.\Y. 



176 



THE NATION 



Death of Washington. 



Adams's administration. 



together in different places, all over the country, to choose a new 
President. The Federalists and the Republicans had a hard con- 
test. The Federalists beat, and chose John Adams for President. 
Thomas Jefferson, the Republican, was chosen Vice-President. 

20. In September, 1796, Washington sent forth to the people 
a noble Farewell Address; and, on the 4th of March following, he 
retired to Mount Vernon, where he lived in repose until the 14th 
of December, 1799, when he died. Then there was mourning 
in America and in Europe, for a great and good man — a cham- 
pion of liberty, and a friend of mankind, had left the earth forever. 




ADAMS, AND HIS BESTOENCE. 



SECTION II. 

ADAxMS's ADMINISTRATION. 
[1797-1801.] 

1. John Adams, the second 
l^resident of the United States, 
was very active in Congress and in 
jMirope, during the whole War 
for Independence, lie found trouble 
to begin with when he became 
President. France and England 

\ were at war ; and because of Jay's 
Treaty with Great Britain, and be- 
cause the American government 
would not help the French in their 
Revolution, the rulers of France 
were very angry with us. 

2. Adams soon called the Con- 
t^ress together to talk over the 
mnttor. Thoy sent three smart 
nion as ministers to the French 



OtjESTTONS.— "0. WTiat more can yoii sav ahont WiRhington? 1. Wliat can y I'l till 
r.' out Adams anl tl'.3 Verinnin" of his administr.itlon? 



Jefferson's administration. 1*77 

Bonaparte. District of Columbia. President Jefferson. 

government, to settle all difficulties, but these were insulted, and 
could do nothing. The French were then ruled by a Director]/, 
as the government was called, composed of five men. 

3. Soon after that, the great Napoleon Bonaparte, then a young 
man increasing in power, took the government into his own 
hands. He was courteous and Avise, and it was not long before 
every difficulty was settled, and the danger of a war with France 
passed away. 

4. In the year 1*790, a tract of land on the Potomac, ten miles 
square, and called the District of Columbia, was given to the 
United States, and there the city of Washington was laid out the 
next year. A building called the Capitol, for Congress to meet 
in, was commenced. In the year 1800 that city was made the 
federal capital, and President Adams went there to reside. 

5. In the autumn of 1800, the people elected another Pres- 
ident. Then, again, the Federalists and Republicans had great 
strife. This time the Republicans were the victors. Thomas 
Jefferson was elected President, and Aaron Burr Vice-President, 
not by the people, but by the House of Representatives. When 
you are older you may better understand how this happened. 



SECTION III. 

Jefferson's administration. [1801-1809.] 

1. Thomas Jefferson, the third President of the United States, 
Uas also active during the whole War for Independence, in Con- 
gress, and as Governor of Virginia. He, too, was an agent for his 
country in Europe, but not until after the war. 

2. Like Washington, Mr. Jefferson held the office of President 
eight years. He was inaugurated on the 4th of March, 1801. 

Questions. 2. What ran you tell about trouble witli France ? .^. "What can yon tell 

rhnut Bonaparte? 4. What can you tell about the federal city and capitol? 5. What 
can you tell about an election in ISOJ ? 1. What can you tell about Jefferson? 

1-2 



178 



THE NATION, 



Ohio and Louisiana. 



Tlie war with Tripoli. 



He turned a great many Federal- 
ists out of office, and put his Re- 
publican friends in ; and he began 
many and great changes in tho 
management of public aftairs. 

3. In the autumn of 1802, Ohio 
became a State of the Union. The 

ij next year, a vast region west of tho 
Mississippi river, called Louisiana, 
was purchased of the French for 
fifteen millions of dollars. This was 
divided. The southern portion was 
called the Territory of New Or- 
leans ; the northern part was called 
the District of Louisiana. 

4. The sea-robbers in the Medi- 
terranean, of whom I have told you 
[page 175], were yet giving the mer- 
chants and traders a great deal of 
trouble, and the United States Gov- 
ernment resolved not to pay any 
more money every year to them. 
Then Tripoli, one of the robber- 
governments, declared war against the United States. Jefferson 
at once sent strong ships there to protect our merchant vessels, 
and soon there was fighting. 

5. One day the United States frigate Philadelphia, com- 
manded by Captain Bainbridge, a brave war-sailor, struck on a 
rock in the harbor of Tripoli. Bainbridge and his officers were 
made pi'isoners, while his men were all made slaves, and suffered 
dreadfully. 

6. Early in 1804, Lieutenant Decatur, who was afterward one 
of the best men in the navy, sailed into the harbor of Tripoli 
with a small vessel, on a dark night, drove the Tripolitans from 

Questions.— •?. What did Jcfforson do? P,. What can vm toll nhont Ohio and Louis- 
iana? 4. What pan you toll ahout a w.ar with Tripoli? r>. What happened to an 
American ship, and her officers and crew? C. What can you tell of the brave Decatur? 




JEPFE280N' AND HIS BEBlnENCE. 



JEFFERSONS ADMINISTRATION. 



179 



Bravery of Decatur. 



Hamilton and Burr. 



Burr's scheme. 




the Philadelphia^ set the vessel on fire, 
and escaped without losing a man. This 
bold act alarmed the Bashaw, or governor 
of Tripoli. 

7. The Bashaw was a bad man. His 
place belonged to his brother Hamet, 
whom he had compelled to tlec to Egypt. 
Ilamct readily joined the Americans 
against his wicked brother, and at the 
head of a number of Mohammedan sol- 

DEOATTJE. 

diers, he accompanied some seamen, under 

Captain Eaton, across the deserts from Alexandria in Egypt. 
They captured a Tripolitan town on the Mediterranean, and were 
marching directly for Tripoli, when the 
terrified Bashaw made peace with the 
American agent there. So the war was 
ended. 

8. In the summer of 1804, Aaron 
Burr and Alexander Hamilton had a 
duel, or fight with pistols. Hamilton 
was killed, and after that Burr was gen- 
erally detested. He had a great desire 
to be a leading man ; so, in the spring 
of 1806, he went beyond the Alleghany 
mountains, where an enterprising and restless people were fast 
gathering, and took measures to raise a large number of troops, 
to go, as he pretended, and seize the Spanish territory of Texas 
and the neighboring States. 

9. Many good and brave men joined Burr in this, because, on 
account of the conduct of the Spaniards, they thought it right. 
But he was finally suspected of an intention to divide the Union, 
make a separate government of the Western States, and become 
its President. He was arrested, and tried in 1807 ; but it could 
not be proved that he had any such intentions, and they let 
him go. 

Oo-^STioxe. — T. Wlnt tnor'^ ran yon tell about Vns wnr with Tripoli ? S. W.i;;t can you 
tell about Aaro.i Burr ? 0. What c.i'.i you tell of his scheme, and its e;id ? 




AAEON BURR. 



80 



THE NATION. 



>''ulton and navigation by steam. 



Trouble in Europe and America. 





IDLTON 8 STE^VMliOAT. 



10. This same year a most important thing occurred. Robert 
Fulton, an American poitrait paijiter, 
and a good mechanic, who had in- 
vented machinery for driving boats by 
steam, phiced some in' a vessel on tlie 

^^^ Hudson river. 

|Jf«p^4^B^fe rhe boat went 

ifi Mm ^BSbsSIw^^ I'rom New 
^ York to Al- 
KouEET FULTON. bauy in tliirt}- 

six hours, " against wind and tide," to 
the great astonishment of every bod}-. 
This was the commencement of successful steamboat navigation 
in the world. 

11. And now there was great trouble in Europe. There was 
war almost everywhere. Bonaparte liad made himself Emperor 
of France, and three of liis brothers kings of other countries. All 
Einope was in arms against him, and Great Britain, too. The 
United States would have nothing to do with either party ; and 
so, for a long time, our merchant-vessels were allowed to trade in 
all parts, and make much money. 

12. A change came. England and France, in their endeavors 
to injure each other, closed many ports, and both ])artics seized 

American vessels. Our commerce was 
very soon ruined, for we had few large 
ships to protect it. Congress had ordered 
swarms of gun-boats, but these were liardly 
sufficient for a coast-guard. 

13. These things caused bitter feelings 
toward Great Britain, which was increased 
by the commanders of British vessels 
claiming the right to go on board of American ships, and search 
for their runaway sailors. This claim became the cliief cause of 
war between the United States and Great Britaii>. 

QtrcsTTONS. — 10. What can yon tell of Fulton and stpamboats ? 11. What can yon U II 
of troubles in Europe? How did tlir; Americans act? 1-. What change came? and 
what was done? in AA'hnt was tl'O cffcrt ? 




A FELUCCA GCN-BOAT. 



Jefferson's administration. 181 

The Leopard and Chesapeake. The embargo act 

14. One pleasant day in June, 1807, the British ship Leopard 
attacked the American ship Chesapeake, off the coast of Vir- 
ginia, because her commander would not allow his vessel to be 
searched for runaway sailors. The Chesapeake was badly beaten, 
and was compelled to go into port at Old Point Comfort, near 
Hampton. 

15. This wicked act made the Americans very angry. Pres- 
ident Jefferson issued a decree, that every British vessel should 
immediately leave America, and not be allowed to return until 
satisfaction was given by the king and Parliament, for the out- 
rage. 

16. In the mean while, England and France did all they could 
to injure each other, while the British would not give up what 
they called their rights — that was, full liberty to search American 
vessels for runaways. Finally, when the Congress met in De- 
cember, a law was made, forbidding all vessels, of every kind, 
leaving the American shores, and ordering all American sailors 
abroad to come home immediately, and prepare for expected war. 
This was called The I^mhargo Act. 

17. Merchants, and all others connected with ships, very much 
disliked the Embargo, for it ruined their business. Nor did it 
seem to do much good, for the English and French went right 
on, as before, and paid very little attention to what the Amer- 
icans said or did. So, early in the spring of 1809, the Embargo 
law was done away with, and another was made, forbidding all 
trade with Great Britain or France until they should act more 
justly. 

18. Mr. Jefferson had now been President eight years, and his 
place was filled by James Madison, a great Patriot of Virginia, 
who was also a Republican. 

Questions, — 14. What can you tell of an attack on an American ship ? 15. What was 
then done? 16. What did the English, French, and American Governments do? 17. 
What more can you tell about the Embargo ? 18. What can you tell of a new elec- 
tion? 



182 



T HE N A T ION. 



President Madison. 



Beginning of his administration. 



King George. 



SECTION IV. 

Madison's administration. [1809-1817.] 



1. James Madison, the fourth 
President of the United States, 
was also active in the Revohition, 
Though a very young man, he 
was a member of the Continental 
Congress, and was one of the 
warmest friends of the Federal 
Constitution. 

2. Mr. Madison became Pres- 
ident on the 4th of March, 1809. 
He chose wise men for his cabinet, 
or his advisers. On account of the 
continued troubles with Great Brit- 
ain and France, he called the Con- 
gress together a few weeks after- 
ward, to talk over these matters. 

3. King George, who was the 
same man that ruled Great Britain 
when the Revolution commenced, 
almost forty years before, was dis- 
posed to be just toward the Amer- 
icans, I think, but he had bad 
advirers, and he was sometimes 

crazy, and did not know what he did. lie sent a man over 
here to settle all difiiculties, and things would have gone on 
smoothly had not his advisers prevented tlie king from approv- 
ing of what his agent had done. For awhile the Americans 
believed things were going on well again, and tliey commenced 
trading with Great Britain, as before. 

QUBSTIONS— 1 . What can you say about Madisjn!* 2. What did Madison do? 3. 
What can you say about King George and his advisers ? 




MAniSON AND HIS KESIDENCE. 



Madison's administration. 1^T 

Conduct of France and England. Naval engagement. War with the Indians. 

4. But France and England continued to act very wickedly to- 
ward the Americans. They allowed their war-ships to seize and 
plunder our merchant vessels, and in every way acted as enemies, 
while they pretended to be friends. Great Britain even sent her 
war-ships to our coasts, to seize American vessels and send them 
to England as prizes. 

5. On one occasion, about the middle of April, 1811, the 
British ship Little Belt, attacked the American ship President, 
off the coast of Virginia. They had a pretty severe fight, when 
the commander of the British ship concluded it was best to stop, 
and they separated. This event made a great deal of bad feel, 
ing. 

6. I have told you how the British, in the West, a long time 
before, had caused the Indians to attack the Americans. Now 
they did the same thing again; and in the spring of 1811, Te- 
cumsch, a great Indian warrior, united several of the western 
tribes in a league, in which they agreed to drive the white peo- 
ple from the country between the Ohio river and the Lakes. 

1. General Harrison, who was afterward President of the 
United States, was then Governor of the Indian Territory. He 
saw the gathering danger, and caused the people to arm them- 
selves, and prepare for war. In the summer he marched these 
armed men into the Indian country, and for several months he 
watched the savages closely. Finally, on a dark night early in 
November, while he was on the banks of the Tippecanoe river, 
the Indians fell upon him and his men. They had a very hard 
fiiXht until morning, when the Indians were driven away. The 
battle of Tippecanoe was one of the severest ever fought with 
the Indians. 

8. The people of the United States now saw that they must 
cither fight or become slaves, as it were, to Gi-eat Britain again. 
They had become prosperous and happy in peace, and very much 
disliked going to war. But they could no longer endure the in- 

QuESTiONS. — 4. "WHiat was done? How did France and England continue to act? ^•. 
Wbat can you tpll of a fight in Chesapeake Bay? 6. What can you tell about tl'o 
I'ldians in the West? 7. What did Harrison do? and what can you tell of a battle.'' 
S. What can you say about the people of tlie United States? What was done ? 



18i 



THE NATION. 



Second war for independence. Preparations. UuU's surrender. 

suits and the wrongs of the English, and so on the iVth of June, 
1812, Congress declared war against Great Britain. This is 
known as The Wae of 1812, or 

THE SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 

9. Congress made ample provisions for an army, but the navy 
was so small that it appeared as nothing when compared with 
that of Great Britain. The Americans liad only twelve large 
war-ships, while the British had over nine hundred of all kinds, 
yet the Americans went boldly and confidently into the war. 

10. Henry Dearborn, who had been in the old War for Inde- 
pendence, was appointed chief commander of the armies ; and 
Wilkinson, Hampton, Hull, and Bloomfield, who were also 
soldiers of the Revolution, were chosen to be his chief as^sistants. 

11. General Hull was then Governor of the Territory of Mich- 
igan, and when he heai'd of the declaration of war, he was 
marching with two thousand troops against the Indians. He 
was ordered to cross the Detroit river into Canada, and endeavor 
to take possession of the country. He did so, in July, but he 
found so many British soldiers and Indians there that he went 
back again, and remained at Detroit. 

12. The British general. Brock, followed Hull across the river, 
and ordered him to give up the fort and his army at once, or he 
would take them by force, and let his Indians murder them all. 
Hull felt sure that Brock could do it, because he had so many 
more men than himself; so, on the 10th of August, 1812, the 
army, fort, and all Michigan were given to the British. 

13. This loss greatly mortified and oftended the Americans. 
General Hull was called a coward and a traitor, like Benedict 
Arnold. In fact he came very near being hanged. But when 
the war was over the people thought better of him. For my 
part, I don't think he should be blamed at all for wishing to 
save his soldiers from being murdered. 

Questions— 9. What did Congress do? How wpre the Amprieans prepared for 
war? 10. Who was :ippointo(l coiiimandiT? 11. What can vou tell about General Hull ? 
12. What can yon tell about the surrender of Hull? 13. How did the Americans feel 
about the acts of Hull? 




SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 185 

Invasion of Canada. The war on the ocean. Privateers. 

14. During the summer of 1812, a plan was arranged for in- 
vading Canada across the Niagara river. Many troops were 
sent there ; and in October, a large number, under Colonel Sol- 
omon Van Rensselaer, crossed over and attacked the British on 
Quecnstown Heights. The battle was very severe. The British 
were driven off, and their general, Brock, was killed. Others at- 
tacked and beat the Americans in the afternoon of the same day, 
so that both parties suffered dreadfully. 

15. Very little more was done on land, 
during the remainder of the year. But 
the little American navy did wonders 
on the ocean. In August, the frigate 
Constitution completely destroyed the 
British frigate Guerricrc. Two months 
later, the sloop of war Wasp, fought and 
beat the British brig Frolic, oft" the itnited states fkigate. 
coast of North Carolina. But the Wasjo was taken by another 
British vessel that very afternoon, so the victory did not amount 
to much. 

16. A week after this, the frigate United States fought the 
British frigate Macedonian for two hours, and beat her. The 
United States was commanded by the brave Decatur, of whom 
I have told you on page 78. At the close of December, the 
Constitution and Java had a terrible fight. Many of the British 
were killed, and the Java was surrendered and burnt. The 
Constitution was then commanded by Bainbridge, of whom, 
also, I have told you on page VS. 

17. These victories made the Americans proud and joyful. I 
have told you [verse 3, page 126], what privateers are. Well, 
there were swarms of these on the ocean, at this time ; and dur- 
ing the year, they took away from the British about three hun- 
dred vessels. Feeling stronger on account of these things, the 
Americans prepared for a lively campaign in 1813. 

18. During the excitement of the war, Mr. Madison was again 

Questions. — 14. What can you tell of an invasion of Canada? 15. What oci-nrrerl 
on Ihe ocBHn ? 16. What other conflicts occurred on the ocean? 17. How did the 
Americans feel? What can you tell about privateers ? 



186 , THENATION 



Campaign of 1813. The war in the west. 

chosen President of the United States. George Clinton, of whom 
I have told you [verse 5, page 168], had been Vice-President. 
lie died, and Elbridge Gerry, one of the great Patriots of the 
Revolution, was chosen in his place. 



SECTION V. 

THE SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [1813.] 

1. The campaign of 1813 opened with the year. The army 
was divided. The army of the West was under General Harri- 
son, at the head of Lake Erie. The army of the Center was 
under General Dearborn on the Niagara river ; and the army of 
the North was under General Hampton on the borders of Lake 
Champlain. Sir George Prevost took Brock's place as com- 
mander of the British army in Canada. 

2. War began in the West. Thousands 
of young- men came from Kentucky and 
other western States, to drive the British 
from Michigan. These wee led by the 
brave old Governor Shelby, wlio fought 
valiantly at the battle of King's Mountain, 
of which I have told you on page 156. 

3. Early in January, General Winches- 
oEifEKAL SHELUT. tcM', witli au amiy of fine young men, 

marched toward Detroit. Some of them were sent ahead and 
liad some skirmishing. The British general, Proctor, then on the 
Canada border, crossed over, and attacked Winchester near the 
river Raisin. After a hard battle, the Americans were compelled 
to surrender, on promise of being well treated. 

4. Do vou remember what Montcahn promised Monro at Fort 
William Henry ? and what sad thing happened ? Look at verse 

QtTESTioNS.— 18. Wh.it cnn yon tell alxmt a new election ? 1. What can you tell about 
the division of the army? 2. What was done in the West? 3. What can you tell of 
Winchester and a battle ? 




SECOND WAK FOR INDEPENDENCE. 187 

Indian Massacre. Attack on Fort Meigs. Major Croghan. 

35 and 36, page 101. Well, a similar thing occurred now. Proc- 
tor, who was not half as honorable as Montcalm, went off, without 
leaving a guard to protect the American prisoners. The Indians 
soon turned back, murdered a great many of them, set fire to 
houses, and kept some of the prisoners, to torture them in the 
Avoods. O, how angry the Kentuckians were. After that, when 
they attacked the British and Indians, they would cry out "Re- 
member the river Raisin !" 

5. When General Harrison heard of this massacre, he was at 
the Maumee rapids. There he built a strong work, and called it 
Fort Meigs. He remained there with his troops till the 1st of 
May, when he was attacked by General Proctor Avith more than 
two thousand British troops and Indians. The savages were led 
by Tecumseh, of whom I have told you on page 183. 

6. Proctor and his men were driven away, after five days' 
struggle. Some Americans pursued them, and were themselves 
taken prisoners. Then Proctor returned ; but on the 8th of 
May lie was compelled to fly to the Canada shore. 

1. A large number of Americans, under General Clay, re- 
mained at Fort Meigs. Toward the close of July, Proctor and 
Tecumseh, with four thousand men, attacked them. Leaving 
Tecumseh there. Proctor soon marched swiftly to attack Fort 
Stephenson, at Lower Sandusky, which 
was defended by Major Croghan — a brave 
young man, only twenty-one years of 
age, having with him only one hundred 
nnd fifty men. 

8. " Surrender immediately," said Proc- 
tor, on his arrival. " Never, while I have 

a man left," replied Croghan. Then a -j^^j^BI^SBSS^^h '{ ) 
terrible fight followed. At last the British 
and Indians, beaten and greatly alarmed, majoe ceoguan. 

fled in confusion. The shots from a single cannon in the fort, had 

QtTESTiONS. — 4. What wicked thing was done near the river Raisin ? 5. "What did 
Harrison do? What happeiu d at Fort Meigs? G. Wh:!t can yon tell ahoiit Proctor'.' 
7. What more can you tell about Proctor and the Indians? 8. What can you tell of 
the bravery of Croghan? 




! 88 T II E X A T I O N . 




Scenes on the Lakes. Perry's Victory. Battle near the Thames. 

killed or wounded one liundred and fifty of them, while Crogliau 
lost only one man killed and seven wounded. Tecumseh and the 
remainder, fled in terror from Fort Meigs. 

9. The two great lakes, Erie and Ontario, now became places 
of much interest. In the autumn of 1812, the Americans com- 
pleted a small fleet on Lake Ontario ; and in the summer of 
1813, another had been prepared on Lake Erie, and placed under 
the command of the brave young war-sailor. Commodore Perry. 
10. The British also had a small fleet 
on Lake Erie. This and the American 
fleet met toward the west end of the 
lake, on the lOtli of September, 1813, 
and had a very hard battle, which lasted 
a greater part of the day. Toward 
evening every British vessel had sur- 
rendered to Perry, and then lie wrote 
to General Uarrison — " We have met 
coMMODOBB PEKBT. thc cncmy, and they are ours !" 

11. Harrison was near the western shore of Lake Erie at this 
time. On the iVth of September, he Avas joined by four thou- 
sand Kentuckians, under the brave old Shelby, and they pro- 
ceeded to attack the British at Maiden, on the Canada shore, and 
to take Detroit away from them. 

12. The British and Indians fled into the country in western 
Canada. A part of the American army took possession of 
Detroit, and the remainder, more than three thousand strong, leu 
by Harrison, Shelby, and others, started in pursuit of the flying 
enemy. 

13. They overtook Proctor and his army on the river Thames, 
on the 5th of Octobei'. There a desperate battle was fought. 
Tecumseh was killed, and his followers fled in dismay. Almost 
the whole of Proctor's army were killed or made prisoners, and 
Proctor himself barely escaped on horseback. 

14. Now all that Hull had lost was recovered, and there was 

QnKSTioNS. — 0. WHiat was done on the lakes? 1(1. What can you tell of Perry and 
his battle? 11. What can you tell of Marrisoi and Shelhy ? 1?. What can you tell of a 
pursuit? 13. What can you tell of a battle near the Thames ? 



SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 189 



Capture of York. Death of Pike. Events at Sackett's Harbor. 

no more war in that region. The people, all over the country, 
rejoiced. Harrison left Cass with some soldiers, to keep Detroit, 
and dismissing many of the volunteers, (the young men from 
Kentucky), he marched with the remainder of his army to 
Niagara, where they joined the army of the center. 

15. In February some British troops had crossed the St. Law- 
rence on the ice, and destroyed much property at Ogdensburg. 
General Dearborn now determined to attack the British at To- 
ronto (then called York), in Upper Canada. Toward the close of 
April, quite a large number of troops, in ships commanded by 
Commodore Chauncey, went to that place, and made a strong 
attack upon it. The Americans were commanded by General 
Pike ; the British and Indians by General Sheaffe. 

16. The British found the Americans too strong for them, so 
they fled, after setting fire to the powder in the fort, which blew 
it all in pieces. General Pike was so badly luirt by some of the 
flying stones and timbers, that he died on Chauncey's ship soon 
afterward, with the captured British flag under his head. The 
American flag soon floated over the ruined fort at York. 

17. A month afterward, the same troops, borne by the same 
ships, attacked the British Fort George, on the Niagara river. 
The British were compelled to give up the fort. They fled to 
Burlington Heights, at the western end of Lake Ontario, closely 
pursued by the Americans. 

18. Sir George Prevost, Avhom I have already mentioned [verse 
1, page 186], came to Sackett's Harbor with ships and troops, 
while Chauncey, with his fleet, was at the other end of Lake On- 
tario. On the 27tli of May, 1813, Prevost landed more than a 
thousand men. General Brown, a brave soldier, was there, Avith 
a few troops, and he called the surrounding inhabitants together 
as quickly as possible. Prevost soon became alarmed, and fled to 
his ships in great haste. 

19. Now the Americans planned an attack upon Montreal, in 

QiresTiONS. — 14. WTiat was now gained ? What did TlarrisoTi do? 15. What can yon 
t.Ml about an attack on York, or Toronto? 16. Wh;it can ym tell of the fight and other 
c vents? 17. Wliat did the Amerirans do on the western shores of Lake Ontario ? iS. 
AVhat occurred at Sackett's Harbor ? 



1 j)0 THE N A T I O N 



Events on the St. Lawrence. Villages burnt Troubles In the Soath. 

Canada, Dearborn was taken sick, and General Wilkinson took 
liis place as chief commander. He collected seven thousand 
troops on the banks of the St. Lawrence, early in November, and 
went down that river, expecting to be joined for the attack on 
Montreal, by three thousand troops, under Hampton, from Lake 
Champlain. 

20. The British were wide awake on both sides of the river, 
and the Americans found it very difficult to pass many places, 
wnth their boats. Some of them, under General Brown, landed 
at Williamsburg, and there, on the 11th of November, the 
Americans and British had a severe fight. The Americans lost 
more than three hundred men, and the British about two hundred. 

21. AVhen he arrived at St. Regis, Wilkinson found that 
Hampton wouM not join him, so he inarched his army to French 
Mills, nine niiks in the country, and prepared to spend the win- 
ter there. They called the place Fort Covington. 

22. While these things were going on, there were some ex- 
citing scenes on the Niagara. The Americans burned the Ca- 
nadian village of Newark. The British were soon revenged. 
They took Forts George and Niagara away from the Americans, 
and burned Youngstown, Lewiston, Mancliester (now Niagara 
Falls village), the Tuscarora Lidian village. Black Rock, and Buf- 
falo. These places were all burned in December, and thus ended 
the campaign of 1813 in the North. 

23. 1 have told you that the brave Indian warrior, Tecumseli, 
was killed in battle, in October, 1813. In the spring of that 
year, he was among the fierce Southern tribes, to arouse them 
against the white people. The Creeks [see verse 21, page lo] 
listened to him ; and late in August th(>y attacked Fort Mimms, 
on the Alabama river, and murdereil almost three hundred men, 
women, and children. 

24. This terrible massacre made all the white people of the 
South very angrv ; and full twenty-five luindred Tennesseeans, 
under General Jackson (one of the greatest of the American war- 

QrFSTioNs. — 10. "What was plannod? nnd whit Hit! the Americans do' 2'>. A\'i>'<*, 
cn'i vou toll of a h.ittl(> in Canddi ? ''1. AVhat Hi-l AVilki-'son <1o» 9?. What can you toll 
of events on the Niagara frontier? 23. AVliat can you tell of Tecumseh? 




CAPTAIN LAWEENCE. 



SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 191 

The Indians subdued. Battles on the Ocean. Death of Lawrence. 

riors), marched into the country of the Creeks. They had battle 
after battle with the Indians, and always beat them. Finally, 
toward the close of March, 1814, the last battle was fought r.t 
the Great Horse Shoe Bend, on the Tallapoosa river. There 
more than six hundred Indian warriors were slain, and the power 
of the Creek nation was crushed forever. 

25. Now I will tell you what happened 
on the ocean during 1813. On the 24th 
of February, the sloop-of-war Hornet, 
commanded by the brave Captain Law- 
rence, fought and captured the British 
brig Peacock, off the east coast of South 
America. A few minutes after the Pea- 
cock gave up, it went to the bottom of 
the sea. 

26. Captain Lawrence was much 
praised, and when he came home he was made commander of 
the frigate Chesapeake, a larger vessel. In this ship he sailed out 
of Boston harbor on the 1st of June, 1813, and that afternoon 
had a hard battle with the British frigate Shannon. The brave 
Captain Lawrence was shot, and as they carried him below to 
die, he said, "Don't give up the ship!" But they were com- 
pelled to give it up, for the Shannon was the victor. 

27. In August, the British sloop Pelican took the American 
brig Arffus. A month afterward. Perry gained his great victory 
on Lake Erie, about which I have told you. A few days before 
this, the British brig Boxer had surrendered to the American 
brig Enterprise, after a figlit off the coast of Maine. The com- 
mander of each vessel was killed, and they were buried in ore 
grave at Portland. 

28. During the summer of 1813, the British admiral. Cock- 
burn, attacked, plundered, and destroyed towns and other prop- 
erty on the Chesapeake Bay and vicinity. In March he destroyed 
the American shipping in the Delaware, and in May he attacked 

QcTSTiONB. — 54. What can you tell about Jackson and Indian battles? 25. What •^'•- 
f"'-rfd on the ocean in 1813? ?6. Whnt can you tell about Captain T,awrpnce? -7. 
What else occurred on the ocean ? CS. ^V^lat can you tcU about Admiral Cockbum ? 



19 J 



THE NATION 



Cockbum the marauder. 




i-wvEENCF, rAnniEi) hei.ow. 



arid burned Havre de Grasse, Goorgctowii, and Froderictown, on 
the Chesapeake. Then he went into Hampton Koads, at Old 
Point Comfort, and proceeded toward Norfolk, 

29. The Americans on Craney Island, a little below Norfolk, 
bravely disputed Cockburn's passajje, and drove liim back. The 
British then attacked and plundered Hampton until they were 
tired, for the American soldiers there were too few to drive 
them awav. Then they went South, plundering the Carolina 
coast all the wav to the Savannah river. 

OTTr.BTinNs. — Cr. What occurrrd at Craney Island ': What more can yuu tell i,Lout 
Cockburn ? 



SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 193 

Porter in the Pacific. Movements of the American troops. 

30. During 1813, the American frigate Ussex, commanded by 
Captain Porter, made a long cruise in the Atlantic and Pacific 
oceans, and captured many British whaling vessels. At length, 
in March, 1814, the Essex fought two British vessels at Valpa- 
raiso. It was one of the hardest sea-fights during the war. 
The British were victors ; and Porter wrote to the Secretary of 
the Navy, " We have been unfortunate, but not disgraced," 



SECTION N[. 

SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE CONTINUED. [1814, 1815.1 

1. It was well for the Americans that Great Britain was at war 
with Bonaparte all this time, and was prevented sending ships 
and soldiers across the Atlantic. In March, 1814, Bonaparte 
was driven out of France, and it was supposed that war would 
cease. So the British sent fourteen thousand of the great Wel- 
lington's troops over to Canada. 

2. The American army in northern New York was put in mo- 
tion at the close of February. It was useless to invade Canada 
in the St. Lawrence region, so Wilkinson led some of the troops 
to Plattsburg, on Lake Champlain, and Brown marched with 
others to Sackett's Harbor. 

3. In May, a British fleet and three thousand troops attacked 
Oswego. After fighting a good deal of the time for two days, 
they were driven away by the Americans, with a loss of over two 
hundred men. They did not venture back again. 

4. At about this time. General Brown led his troops to the 
Niagara river. On the morning of the 3d of July, some Amer- 
icans, under Generals Scott and Ripley, crossed the river and 
captured Fort Erie. The next day, the American and British 
armies had a very severe battle at Chippewa. The British were 

Questions.— 30. What more can you tell about Captain Porter and his vessel? 1. 
What was well for the Americans? 2. Wliat did the Americans in northern Ni w York 
do ? 3. What ociurred at Oswego ? 4. What occurred near the Niagara river ? 

13 



194 



THE NATION 



Events on the Canada frontier. 



Battle at Plattsburg. 




QENEBAL BBOWN. 



Ladly beaten, and both armies suffered 
very much. The British lost about five 
hundred men, and the Americans three 
hundred. 

5. The British retreated to Burling- 
ton Heights, where they were joined by 
General Drummond. Then they all 
came back, and attacked Brown and his 
army at Bridgewater, near Niagara Falls. 
There, at the close of a hot day, one of 
the hardest battles of the war com- 
menced, and continued until midnight, when each party had lost 
a little more than eight hundred and fifty men. The Americans 
were again the victors ; and the next day they took post at Fort 
Erie. 

6. On the 15th of August, Drummond, with five thousand men, 
attacked Fort Erie, but was driven oft', after losing almost a thou- 
sand of them. He was compelled to flee to Fort George ; and 
finally the Americans destroyed Fort Erie, crossed the river, and 
went into winter quarters at Buffalo and in its neighborhood. 

1. In August, General Prevost, with fourteen thousand men, 
marched from Canada to drive the Americans from Plattsburg. 
Each party had a small fleet on Lake Champlain, and these, and 
the two armies had a very severe 
battle af Plattsburg, on the 11th 
of September. The American army 
was commanded by General Macomb, 
and the navy by Coumiodorc Mac- 
doiiough. 

8. This was one of the most im- 
portant battles of the war. The Bi'it- 
ish fleet was beaten ; and Prevost, 
much alarmed, fled, having lost in 
killed, wounded, and missing, twenty- 

QuRBTiONs. — 5. \Nniat can yon tell nhoiit thfi British army and a battle near Xiajrara 
Falls '/ 6. What else happened on tho Niagara frontier ? 7. What can you tell of the Brit- 
i ih and Americans on Lalce Champlain ? 8. What can you tell of a battle at Plattsburg f 




OOMMOnOKE MAOnONOUOH. 



SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 105 

Burning of Washington. Defense of Baltimore. The " Star-spangled Banner." 

five hundred men. The Americans lost only one hundred and 
twenty-one. This victory caused great rejoicings all over the 
country. 

9. At about the middle? of August, General Eoss, one of Wel- 
lington's bravest officers, came with a large fleet and six thousand 
soldiers, and landed on the shores of Maryland, With five thou- 
sand men he marched toward Washington city, and, at Bladens- 
burg, he had a battle with Americans under General Winder. 

10. The Americans were too few to oppose Eoss, and on the 
24th of August, the British entered Washington, burned the 
Capitol, the President's house and man 3^ private buildings, and 
came very near making a prisoner of President Madison. 

11. Early in September, Ross proceeded with the British 
fleet and army to capture Baltimore. He landed a few miles 
from the city, and, while marching to attack it, he was killed in 
a skirmish. Soon afterward, a severe battle, known as that of 
North Point, occurred, while the British ships were attacking 
Fort McIIenr)^, in Baltimore harbor. 

12. The Americans behaved with great valor, and so opposed 
the British, at every move, that they concluded it was useless to 
make further efforts to capture Baltimore. So they sailed away. 
This defense was considered a great victory. Have you ever 
heard the song of The Star-sjmngled Banner ? The banner 
mentioned in it, was the American flag on Fort McHenry at that 
time. That flag, you know, has a star for every State, and so it 
is called the " star-spangled banner." 

13. During the summer of 1814, British ships continually an- 
noyed the people on the New England coast. Stonington was 
attacked in August, but the armed inhabitants, after opposing 
them for four days, finally compelled the British to leave. After 
this, the war almost ceased at the North, 

14. There was yet much trouble and danger in the South. 
The Indians Avere pretty quiet, but the Spaniards, who owned 
Florida, favored the British. The Spanish governor allowed the 

QiTESTioNS. — ^9. What occurred in Maryland? 10. 'WHiat did the Britifli do? 11. 
What occurred near Baltimore ? 1-'. What can you tell of the defense of Baltimore, and 
i: song? 13. What occurred on the Nf%y England coast? 



i96 THENATION 



Events in Florida. New Orleans. Battle at New Orleans. 

fitting out of a British fleet at Pensacola, to attack the American 
fort at the entrance to Mobile Bay, and encouraged two hundred 
Creek warriors to go with them. The attack was made on the 
11th of September. The British were driven off, with the loss 
of one of their vesscis and many men. 

15, General Jackson, who commanded at the South, told the 
Spanish governor that he Avould punish him for helping the 
enemies of the Americans, if he did not give a good excuse for his 
conduct. The governor paid no attention to what Jackson said. 
So the general, early in November, marched his army into 
Florida, drove the British in Pensacola to their shipping, and 
made the governor beg for mercy, and give up the fort, town, 
and every thing else.. 

16. And now the people of New Orleans were greatly alarmed 
by the news that a large number of British ships and soldiers 
were coming to attack the city. They sent in great haste to 
General Jackson, asking him to come and help them. He ar- 
rived there in December, and soon after that, General Packen- 
ham, with twelve thousand of ^Ycllington's soldiers, appeared 
below New Orleans, 

lY. Jackson was soon prepared for the invaders. First he had 
skirmishes with the advancing British. Finally, on the 8th of 
January, 1815, a very severe battle was fought four miles below 
the city, where Jackson had erected strong works, armed with 
a few cannons. These works stretched across from the Missis- 
sippi river to a deep cypress swamp. 

18. Jackson had about six thousand men behind his works, 
most of them armed with rifles. The British, in full force 
marched up. "WTien they were within rifle shot, the Americans 
fairly rained a shower of bullets upon them. Packenham was 
killed, and soon the whole British army fled, leaving seven hun- 
dred men dead, and more than a thousand wounded, on the field. 
The Americans lost only seven killed, and six wounded ! 

19. The battle at New Orleans was the last one, on land, of 

Qn-8TroN8.— 14. What can you tell of events in Florida? 15. "What did General 
.Tickson do ? IC. AVhat can yoii tell about Now Orleans ? 17. What preparations against 
tue British were made ? IS. Describe the battle of New Orleans. 



"WAR WITH ALGIERS. 197 

Peace. War with Algiers. Decatur in the Mediterranean. 

the Second War for Independence. The victory made the 
Americans rejoice greatly. The American and British govern- 
ments, through their agents appointed for the purpose, had 
already made another bargain, or treaty, to become friends. 

20. That bargain was completed at Ghent, in Belgium, on the 
day before Christmas, in 1814 ; and forty days after the battle at 
New Orleans, the President of the United States proclaimed 
Peace. Then a day was appointed for the whole nation to join 
in thanksgiving and praise to Almighty God for that blessed 
event. 

21. The contest with Great Britain had just ended, when the 
Americans Avere compelled to engage in a short 

war with ALGIERS. 

22. I have already told you [page 1*75], about the sea-robbers 
in the Mediterranean sea, and how the Bashaw of Tripoli was 
made to behave himself. The Dey, or Governor of Algiers, hav- 
ing been deceived by the story that the British had destroyed all 
of the American war-vessels, began to rob their merchant-ships, 
and was very impertinent to the American agent there. 

23. President Madison determined to make the Algerine, also, 
behave himself, so he sent the brave Decatur to the Mediterra- 
nean, with some war-ships, in May, 1815. lie fell in with the 
Algerine fleet, took two of the vessels and many prisoners, and 
then sailed to Algiers. The governor was astonished. Decatur 
told him he must let every American go, and pay for all the 
property his people had robbed the Americans of, or he would 
destroy his ships and his city. The frightened governor did so, 
and after that he let the Americans alone. 

24. Decatur then made the Bashaws or Governors of Tunis 
and Tripoli do the same thing, and from that time to this, Ave 
have had very little trouble with the Barbary Powers, as they 

Qtrr.STiONS. — 19. What can you say of the victory at New Orleans ? What was done 1 
f 0. What can you tell about the treaty for peace ? 21 . What happened at that time ? 
2?. AVhat can you tell about the sea-robbers in the Mediterranean? 23. What can you 
tell about an expedition against the AlgerineK ? C4. What tlse did Decatur do ? 



198 



THE NATION, 



Close of Madison's administration. 



American manufactures. 



were called. In a little while, Decatur did there what all the 
powere of Europe had not been able to do. 

25. And now the stirring administration of Mr. Madison drew 
to a close. Little else of much importance occurred before its 
end, except the admission of Indiana into the Union, and giving 
a new charter to the United States Bank. In the autumn of 
1816, James Monroe of Virginia, was elected I*resident, and 
Daniel D. Tompkins of New York, Vice-President of the United 
States. 




MONBOE, AND HIS nKSIDEIfCE. 



SECTION YII. 

Monroe's administration-. 
• [1817-1825.] 

1. James Monroe, the fifth Pres- 
ident of the United States, was a 
soldier in the Revolution, and be- 
longed to the Republican party. 
He chose very wise men for his 
cabinet, as advisers, and they all 
went to work industriously to get 
government matters out of the 
confusion in which the war had left 
them. 

2. During the war the Amer- 
icans made cloth and man}' other 
things, Avhich before they bought 
in England and France. They 
spent a great deal of money for 
machinery to do it with. When 

U the French and English goods 
came in abundance after the war. 



QnrsTioNS. — Or>. What can you say about the olosincj of Madison's administration? 
1. Wliat can you tull about Monroe and his cabinet? 2. Wliat can you tell about 



manufactures? 



Monroe's administration. 199 

Emigration to the West. Indian difficulties. Jackson in Florida. 

these manufacturers Avere mucli injured, and tliousands of people 
liad nothing to do. 

3. Like many other things, this, that seemed an evil, was a 
good. Thousands who were compelled to be idle went beyond 
the mountains into the fertile West, cultivated the soil, and be- 
came healthier, happier, and wealthier than they could have been 
had they remained in the East. 

4. During Mr. Monroe's administration, the Territories of Mis- 
sissippi, Illinois, Alabama, and Missouri, were admitted into the 
Union as States. Settlements also increased very rapidly all over 
the West. General prosperity was everywhere visible, and every- 
body hoped for long years of repose, when some difficulty appeared 
in the South. 

5. There were bad British subjects in Florida, who were excit- 
ing the Indians to injure the Americans. Toward the close of 
1817, a large number of Creek and Seminole Indians and run- 
away negroes, commenced plundering and murdering the settlors 
on the borders of Georgia and Alabama. Troops were sent to 
protect the people, but the Indians, becoming aroused, placed all 
of them in great danger. 

6. Hearing of this. General Jackson, with a thousand Ten- 
nesseeans on horseback, went to the aid of the troops. He 
caught and hung two white men who had excited the Indians to 
murder and plunder his countrymen. He then marched to Pen- 
sacola, took the town and fort away from the Spaniards, and sent 
the governor and others off to Cuba. 

7. Some blamed Jackson for this. Finally, almost every body 
said he was ri^ht, and had treated the governor just as he de- 
served to be. Not long afterward the United States and Spain 
made a bargain, by which all of Florida was given up to the 
Americans. Then General Jackson was made the first American 
Governor of Florida. 

8. When the people of Missouri asked Congress to admit their 
Territory into the Union as a State, there arose a great deal of 

Questions. — ^. What did many people do ? 4. What can yon say ahont Monroe's afl- 
ministration? 5. AVhat occurred in the South? 6. What did General Jackson do? 7. 
What did the people thi:;k? What was done ? S. AVliat can you tell ahout Missouri ? 



200 THE NATION, 



The Missouri Compromise. The old soldiers. Pirates. La Fayette. 

disputing in Congress and out of it, as to whether slaves 
should be allowed there. These disputes continued about two 
years, and at times they were very warm. 

9. It was finally agreed to allow negro slaves in Missouri ; but 
it was also agreed that a line should be drawn from the southern 
boundary of Missouri to the Pacific Ocean, and that north of 
that line there should never be any slaves, in any new State tliat 
might be formed there. This was called the Missouri Compro- 
mise. 

10. While this question was disturbing the people, Mr. Mon- 
roe and Mr. Tompkins were again chosen President and Vice- 
President. There was very little opposition to them, for the old 
Federal party had almost ceased to exist. 

11. In 1818, Congress made a law by which the old sol- 
diers of the Revolution, yet living, were to be paid so much money 
every year. I am sure you are glad of that. The same year an 
arrangement was made for the Americans to share with the Brit- 
ish in the Newfoundland fisheries. Do you remember what I 
told you on page 23, about Cabot seeing so many codfish in the 
neighborhood of that island ? 

12. The sea-robbers, or pirates, were not all in the Mediter- 
ranean. There were a great many of them among the West 
India Islands, and they annoyed our merchant-vessels. The 
President sent some ships there in 1822, and they destroyed 
more than twenty of the pirate vessels. Commodore Perry cap- 
tured many more of them the next year, and then the yellow 
fever deprived him of his life. 

13. And now a pleasant thing happened. La Fayette, who, 
you remember [page 136], helped the Americans so nobly in the 
old War for Independence, came to visit the people of the United 
States. He had become an old man. He arrived in the sum- 
mer of 1824, staid until the next year, and traveled more than 
five thousand miles among us. A national vessel named Brandy- 
wine^ in his honor, was then sent to convey him home. 

Question's. — 0. What was afrrced to? 10. What can you tell ahout a new electic' 
11. What can you toll ahout the old Roldiers and the fisheries? 1'2. What can you till 
about West India pirates? 13. What can you tell about La Fayette? 



ADAMSS ADMINISTRATION. 



201 



John Quincy Adams. 



Prosperity of the United States. 



14. In the autumn of 1824, tlie people of the United States 
chose a new Chief Magistrate. John Quincy Adams, son of the 
old President, John Adams, was elected to that high office, and 
John C. Calhoun of South Carolina, was chosen Vice-President. 



SECTION VIII. 

ADAMs's ADMINISTRATION. [1825-1829.] 



1. John Quincy Adams, the 
sixth President of the United 
States, was a youth during the 
Revolution ; yet he saw and knew 
much of its scenes. He became 
President on the 4th of March, 
1825. At that time the United 
States were at peace with all the 
world, and every thing appeared 
bright with prosperity. 

2. How I wish, my Young- 
Friend, that in telling you the his- 
tory of the United States, I could 
have told you of such pleasant and 
peaceful years as the country was 
blessed with while John Quincy 
Adams was President. But, alas I 
too much of the story is made up 
of wars and disputes — of the doings 
of bad men and the sufferings of 
good men. I hope you will live to 
see the time when wars and quar- 




J. Q. ADAMS, AND HIS RESIDENCE. 



QuESTiONB 14. What about another election"? 1. Wh.at can yon tell about John 

OMincy Adams ? What can you say about peace and prosperity? 2. What would I 



like to tell you ? Of what is history made up ? 



202 



THE NATION. 



The Erie Canal. 



A singular coincidence. 



The TarifC 




BEwnrr clintok. 



rels will be no more Leard of. When every body shall try 
to do right, that time will have come. 

3. There was a little trouble in Georgia in connection with the 
removal of the Creek and Cherokee Indians from that State, at 
the commencement of Adams'? administration. But this diffi- 
culty soon disappeared, and U^ese Indians went beyond the Mis- 
s^Jssippi river. 

4, The same year, the great canal in 
the State of New York, which connects 
Lake Erie Avith the Hudson river, was 
completed. It was a most wonderful 
^vork, for it was really making a nav- 
igable river over three hundred and 
sixty miles in length. Devvitt Clinton 
did more than any other man to accom- 
plish the work, and his name will never 
be spoken but Avith pride. 

5. A remarkable occurrence took 
place in the summer of 182G. On the 4th of Julj', just fifty 
years after the Declaration of Independence was adopted, 
Thomas Jefferson and John Adams died. They were both on 
the Committee that drew up the Declaration, you remember 
[verse IV, page 129], both had been foreign ministers, and both 
liad been Vice-rresidents, and then Presidents of the United 
States. At the time of their death, Mr. Adams was almost ninety 
years old, and Mr. Jefferson almost eighty-three. 

G. I have told you how the Americans, who commenced man- 
ufacturing cloth and other things during the war, Avere injured 
afterward by such goods coming from England, and being sold 
cheaper than they could make them. Well, in order to lielp the 
American manufacturers, Congress, in 1828, decreed that so 
much should be paid to the government for such and such goods 
brought from England and France, and used by the Americans. 

7. This duty^ or tariff, as it was called, made such goods 

QtJE8TtON8. — S. Wliat can you tell about the C'roek Indians in Georfna? 4. What 
can you tell about a great canal ? 5. AVliat remarkable occurrence took place ? 6. What 
more can you tell about American manufacturers? 



JACKSONS ADMINISTRATION. 



203 



Andrew Jackson. 



His character. 



dearer, and then the Americans could make money by manufac- 
turing tliem at tlie same price. This phin to protect our manu- 
facturers, and get money for the government, was called The 
American System. It was afterward a cause of trouble, as I 
shall tell you presently. ' 

8. President Adams's term now drew to a close. The nation 
was very prosperous. The government was very little in debt, 
and was at peace with all the world. In the autumn of 1828, the 
people chose the great soldier, Andrew Jackson, to be their 
Chief Magistrate, and John C. Calhoun was elected Vice-Pres- 
ident. 



SECTION IX. 

Jackson's administration. 
[1829-1837.] 

1. Andrew Jackson, the seventh 
President of the United States, was 
the last of the Chief Magistrates, 
except Harrison, who lived during 
the Revolution. Jackson, though 
quite a lad, was in the Patriot 
army in South Carolina, and a 
brave boy he was. 

2. Jackson became President on 
the 4th of March, 1829. He was 
an honest man, with a strong 
mind ; and he would always do 
what he thought was right, without 
caring a fig about what people 
might say. 

3. Things went on pretty 
smoothly for two or three years. jackbon, and ms eesidexce. 

Questions. — 7. What can you tell about a tariflf? S. What can you say about onr 
country, and a new election ? 1, 2. What can you say about General Jackson ? 




204 



THE NATION. 



Opposition to the United States Bank. 



The Black Hawk War. 



There was a little trouble about the Cherokee Indians, in Georgia, 
for a while, but nothing caused much uneasiness until the sum- 
mer of 1832, when matters concerning the United States Bank, 
the Western Indians, and the Tariff, made a great stir. 

4. The Bank could not exist after 1836, unless Congress should 
decree otherwise. At the beginning, Jackson believed that it 
ought not to exist, and promptly said so. In the winter of 1832, 
the oflScers of the Bank asked Congress to recharter it, that is, 
decree that it should go on and do business after 1836. Con- 
gress did so, but it was of no use. 

5. I have told you [verse 4, page 172] that no decree can be- 
come a law until the President shall put his name to it. AVhen 
the Bank decree of Congress was handed to the President for him 
to sign, he refused, and gave them to understand, that if they 
should make forty such decrees, he would never put his name to 
one of them. This refusal is called a Veto. This made a great 
many people, all over the country, very angry, for they thoi;gLt 
business could not be done well without the Bank. 

6. On page 7 is the picture of the head of Black Hawk, a 
great Indian chief. Well, in the summer of 1832, Black Hawk 
led some of the warriors of the Western tribes against the white 
people near the Mississippi. But the war did not last lorg. 

United States soldiers beat the In- 
dians, and Black Hawk was made a 
prisoner. Then they took him to 
New York and other great cities, and 
he was so astonished at the number 
and power of the white people, that 
he resolved never to go to war with 
them again, 

v. The most serious trouble was 
about the Tariff, of which I have told 
you. The people at the South did 
JOHN c. cALuouN. not likc It ; and those of South Car- 

QuT-STtONS. — 3. What occurred dnrinR the first two or three years? 4. What can 
you tell about the United States Bank ? 5. What more can you foil about the Bank, and 
Congress, and a veto? G. What can you tell about Black Hawk ? 




JACKSON 



ADMINISTRATION. 



205 



Trouble in South Carolina. Henry Clay. Jackson and the United States Bank. 

oiina declared that they would not pay the duty on goods 
brought into Charleston. They were upheld in this by Mr. Cal- 
houn, their greatest statesman, 

8. But this was breaking the great bargain made in the 
National Constitution, and President Jackson plainly told the 
people of South Carolina that they must pay the duty, or he 
would send United States troops there to compel them to, as 
Washington did, you remember [page 174], among the whisky- 
makers of Pennsylvania. 

9. Matters appeared darker and darker every day, and moot 
people thought there would be war. 
Then, early in 1833, Henry Clay, one 
of the wisest men we ever had in Con- 
gress, proposed a plan, called the Com- 
promise Measure, Avhich satisfied all 
parties pretty well. It was adopted, and 
so the trouble ceased. 

10. Again in April, 1833, Jackson 
made war upon the United States Bank. 
Almost ten millions of dollars, belonging 
to the United States, were in that bank, and 
the use of this money was profitable. Jackson declared that the 
money was not safe there, and he ordered it all to be taken from 
the bank, and put into various State banks. This injured the old 
bank very much, and as it could not get a new charter, it stopped 
business forever, in 1836. This removal of the deposits, as it 
was called, made the merchants and others very angry, and 
business got into great confusion. 

11. Jackson was again chosen President of the United States, 
in the autumn of 1832, and most of the people believed him to 
be the best man in the world to manage matters. Among other 
things, he attempted the removal of all the Indians in the United 
States to a fine country west of the Mississippi, where they would 
not be disturbed by the white people. 

Questions. — 7. What trouble now occurred ? 8. Wliat did the President do ? 0. 
How was the trouble ended? 10. What can you tell about the United "States Bank and 
the public money? 11. What can you tell of a new election ? What did Jackson try to do ? 




IIENKT CLAT. 



206 



THE NATION. 



The Seminoles and Creeks. 



Jackson's administration. 




12. The Semjnoles in Florida 
refused to go. Led by Osceola, a 
brave and cunning cliief, they 
made war upon the white people, 
which continued for several years. 
Many United States soldiers were 
r|:\ sent there, from time to time, bat 
the Indians, in their dark swamps, 
i \,^ W^ defied them, 
^ 13. Finally, in 183G, the Creeks 

joined the Seminoles, and mail- 
coaches, steamboats, and villages in Georgia and Alabama, were 
attacked by them. General Scott, of whom I shall soon tell you 
much more, went there, and beat the Creeks. During the sum- 
mer of 1836, several thousands of them went to their new homes 
beyond the Mississippi. 

14. President Jackson's second term now drew to a close, lie 
had ruled with wisdom and energy, and the United States were 
more thought of by the world than they ever were before. 
France, and other governments of Europe, were compelled to bo 
honest in paying what had long been owing to the jK'ople of 
this country, for injuries done to their ships before the war of 
1812. Jackson always acted upon the principle — ask nothing 
hut what is ri(jht^ and submit to nothing that is wrong. 

15. Two more new States had now been added to the Union, 
by the admission of Arkansas and Michigan. In the autumn of 
1836, Martin Van Burcn, of New York, who had been Vice- 
President for four years, was chosen President of the United 
States ; and in the following winter the Senate chose Richard M. 
Johnson, of Kentucky, to be Vice-President. 



Questions. — 19. "VVliat ran you tell about Indians? l.S. Wliat can you tcH of an 
Indian War"/ 14. What can you say about .Jackson's administration y 15. What c;in 
you tell about new States? What about another election? 



VAN BUREN S ADMINISTRATION. 



207 



Martin Van Buren. 



Extravagance of the people. 



SECTION X. 



VAN buren's administration. [1837-1841.] 



1. Martin Van Buren became 
the eighth President of the United 
States, on the 4th of March, 1837. 
lie was born just at the close of 
the Revolution. He was a poor 
boy, but by doing right, and study- 
ing and working very hard, he 
became the greatest man in the 
United States, when he Avas fifty- 
five years old. 

2. At this time, business all over 
the country was in great confusion. 
The State banks had lent the pub- 
lic money to almost every body, 
and almost every body who bor- 
rowed it became proud and ex- 
travagant, built fine houses, and 
even commenced building whole 
villages. They acted as if they 
never expected to pay the money 
back, and a great many did not. 
Finally, when the banks would not 
lend any more, these people could 
not pay the money back to the banks, nor to others, so almost 
every one suffei'cd. 

3. The troubles in business became so great, that Van Buren 
called Congress together in September, 1837, to talk the matter 
over. But they did very little to help the people out of their 




VAN I3UEEN, AND HIS RESIDENCE. 



Questions. — 1. "What can you tell about Martin Van Buren? ?. What can you say 
about business and the actions of the people? 3. What can you tell about Congrees? 



208 THE NATION. 



Sub-Treasury. Seminole war. North EaBtern boundary. 

troubles. Finally it was concluded not to let the banks have any 
more of the public money. So men called Sub-Treasurers were 
appointed to receive it at different sea-ports, and keep it until 
called for. This plan, which has been in use ever since, was called 
The Independent Treasury System. 

4. The Seminole war was continued. Finally Osceola was in- 
vited to the camp of General Jessup, who commanded the United 
States troops in Florida, to have a talk about peace. There Os- 
ceola was made a prisoner, and taken to Charleston, where he 
died not long afterward. This was unfair ; and yet it seemed the 
only way to stop the war. 

5. Colonel Taylor, who afterward became President of the 
United States, was in Florida a long time with troops, and had 
several battles with the Indians ; but they were not finally sub- 
dued until 1842, when the war ended. It had continued seven 
years. 

6. In 1837, some of the people of Canada resolved to become 
independent of Great Britain, and commenced a revolution. 
Many Americans went there to help them, and this caused very 
unpleasant feelings between the governments of the United 
States and Great Britain. 

v. President Van Buren did all he could to keep the Amer- 
icans from going to Canada, but it was not until 1 841, when John 
Tyler was President, that a stop was put to it. Then the revolu- 
tion had been put down ; and, since then, all has been pretty 
quiet in Canada. 

8. At this time the Americans had a serious dispute with the 
British, about the boundary line between the State of Maine and 
the province of New Brunswick. This, too, made a great deal 
of bad feeling, and at one time the people in that region armed 
themselves for war. General Scott went there and made peace, 
and in 1842 the whole matter was settled. 

9. In the autumn of 1841, General Harrison, of Ohio, of 
whom I have told you, was chosen President of the United 

Qci BTiosB. — 4, 5. Wbat morn ran you tell about the Seminole war? G. WTiat can you 
tell of troubles i!i Canada? 7. Wliat did the Presidents do? 8. What can you tell about 
a boundary line? 



Harrison's and tyler's administration. 209 



William Henry Harrison. 



His inaugnration and death. 



States, with John Tyler, of Virginia, as Vice-President. Now 
there were two parties, called Whigs and Democrats. Those who 
were the friends of Jackson and Van Buren, were the Democrats, 
and those who elected Harrison were Whigs. 



SECTION XI. 

Harrison's and tyler's administration. [1841-1845.] 

1. William Henry Harrison, the 
ninth President of the United 
States, was born more than two 
years before the Battle of Bunker's 
Hill, of which I have told you. 
He was a little boy all through that 
old war. 

2. General Harrison became Pres- 
ident on the 4th of March, 1841, 
and precisely one month afterward, 
he died. There was great grief 
among his friends all over the coun- 
try, but the people felt that the event 
was right, for God had ordered it so. 
Harrison was an old man, almost 
seventy years of age. According 
to the decree of the Federal Consti- 
tution, the Vice-President became 
the Chief Magistrate, and on the 
6th of April, 1841, the 




HAKEISON, AND HIS EE8IDENCE. 



administration of TYLER 

commenced. John Tyler was a much 

younger man, and was the tenth President of the United States. 

QiresTiONS. — ^. What can yon say ahout a new election ? 1 . 'What can yon te'l 
about General Harrison? 2. What cin yon tell about his dacith and the consequences ? 

14 



210 



NATION. 



Congress. 



Tyler's veto. 



Changes in the country. 



3. President Harrison had ap- 
pointed the last day of May for 
Congress to meet, to talk over the 
affairs of the country. They did 
so, and remained together until the 
middle of September. Their chief 
business was to make a law for 
chartering a United States Bank. 

4. President Tyler, like Jackson, 
refused to sign the law. His politi- 
cal friends were very much offende<l, 
and all of his Cabinet advisers left 
him, and would have nothing more 
to do with him, except the great 
Daniel Webster, who was the Sec- 
retary of State. Mr. "Webster knew 
that it was best for his country to 
remain, and he did so. Men should 
love their country more than party. 

5. During Mr. Tyler's adminis- 
tration, changes were made in the 
tariff laws; the State of Rhode 

Island was favored with a new constitution, and measures were 

taken for the admission of Texas 

into the Union. There was nnirli 

trouble in Rhode Island about the 

constitution. Some liked the old 

charter given them by King Charles 

the Second [verse 3, page 83] 

well enough, and others wished a 

new one. The two parties came A. 

verv near having a war about it. 

C. The admission of Tixas was 
an important matter. That State 

QCKSTION'S — ''. ^int cnn vmi toll ;>1iii 
Tyler's troubles? What did Webster do ? 
ti-ation ? 




TYLEE, AND HIS BE8IDENCB. 




DANIEL WEUSTER. 

'•1'vrr'KS? 4. What ran vou tell nhoiit 
Wiiat occurred durr.ig Tyh;r's auiiii.:is- 



folk's administration. 211 

Texas. Its Annexation. The Magnetic Telegraph. 

was once a part of Mexico. A great many Americans had settled 
there, and they finally concluded to be free. But they had to 
fight for their freedom, and in 1836 the people of Texas became 
independent of Mexico. 

v. After awhile the Texas people wished their State to become 
one of the United States, and arrangements were made for that 
purpose in 1844. Just at the close of Mr. Tyler's administration 
in 1845, Congress agreed to it, and Texas became one of the 
States of our Union, on the 4th of July following. 

' 8. The annexation of Texas had much eff"ect on the election of 
President in the autumn of 1844. A majority of the people 
were in favor of that annexation, and James K. Polk, of Ten- 
nessee, who was also in favor of it, was chosen Chief Magistrate, 
with George M. Dallas as Vice-President. 

9. One of the most wonderful things ever before known, oc- 
curred in 1844 in connection with ]\Ir. Polk. A meeting of 
Democrats at Baltimore, having selected Mr, Polk as the best 
man for President, the news of this choice was sent from there 
to Washington, forty miles, by the Magnetic Telegraph. This 
wonderful invention by Professor Samuel F. B. Morse, an Amer- 
ican, by which one man's thoughts may be conveyed to another 
man, a thousand miles in a second, was then just completed, and 
tliat was the first public use ever made of it. Now, you know, 
sending thoughts by Telegraph is a very common thing. 



SECTION xn. 

POLKS AD M I N-I STR ATI O N. [1845-184D.] 

1. James Knox Polk was fifty years old when he became the 
eleventh President of the United States on the 4th of March, 

Questions.— G. What can you say about Texas? 8. What did Texas and the United 
States do? 8. What happened in 1844? S>. What can you tell about a wonderful inven- 
tion? 1. What can you say about James K. Polk? 



212 



THE NATION 



Trouble with Mexico. 



Armies on the frontier. 



1845. He was a Democrat in 
politics, and his party was strong 
throughout the country. 

2. The coming in of Texas was 
the most important event at the 
beginning of Mr. Polk's administra- 
tion. The government of Mexico 
had never acknowledged the inde- 
pendence of that State, but con- 
tinued to claim it as a part of that 
republic. Of course the act of 
Congress in admitting it was very 
offensive. 

3. This offense and an old quarrel 
_ about debts due from Mexico to 

* {-^ people of the United States, soon 
caused a war. Expecting this, the 
I'resident ordered General Taylor 
and fifteen hundred soldierg to go 
to Texas in July. Tliey encamped 
at Corpus Christi, not far from the 
Rio Grande, or Grand River. At 

the same time some American war-vessels went into the Gulf 

of Mexico. 

4. A large number of Mexican troops collected at Matamoras, 
near the mouth of the Rio Grande, at the close of 1845. Eail , 
in January following. General Taylor with most of his troops, 
formed a camp and commenced building a fort on the opposite 
side of the river. General Ampudia (pronounced Am-poo-dhee- 
ah) who commanded the Mexicans, ordered him to leave in twen- 
ty-four hours, but he refused to do so. 

5. General Arista (pronounced Ah-rees-tah) now became the 
Mexican commander. He was a better soldier than Ampudia, 
and Taylor's situation became a dangerous one. Soon, armed 

Questions. — 2. What can you say about the admission of Texas? 3. What can 
you tcU about preparations for war ? 4. What occurred on the Rio Grande ? 5. 'Wliat 
can yon tell about tho tv. o armies ? 




POLK, AND HIS BE8IDENCE. 



WAR WITH MEXICO. 213 

War with Mexico. Taylor's two great battles. Plan of the war. 

Mexicans crossed the river, and late in April some Americans 
were killed by them. This was the first blood shed in 



THE WAR WITH MEXICO. 

6. Taylor had left some soldiers, with provisions and other 
things, at Point Isabel. He heard that a large number of Mex- 
icans were marching in that direction, so he hastened thither with 
a greater part of his army. When he had gone, the Mexicans 
attacked his fort, opposite Matamoras, which compelled him to 
march back to defend that. 

1. On his way back. General Taylor fell in with six thousand 
Mexicans, under Arista. It was on the 8th of May, 184G. The 
place where they met was called Palo Alto, and there they had 
a very hard fight for five hours. The Mexicans were badly beaten, 
and lost six hundred men. 

8. Just at evening the next day, the Americans again fell in 
with the Mexicans at a place called Resaca de la Palma, three 
miles from Matamoras. There they had another severe battle, 
and the Mexicans were beaten, with a loss of more than a thou- 
sand men. These misfortunes greatly alarmed them. 

9. Before these two battles were heard of in the United 
States, Congress had declared war against Mexico, and the Sec- 
retary of War, with the help of General Scott, had planned an 
extensive campaign. Mexico, you will see by the map, extends 
across to the Pacific Ocean, so it was planned to send war-ships 
around to attack the enemy on that coast. The President was 
allowed to raise an army of fifty thousand men, and it was deter- 
mined to take possession of Mexico. 

10. After his successful battles, Taylor drove the Mexicans 
from Matamoras, and marched toward Monterey, a strong city in 
Mexico. He took that city on the 24th of September, and then 
encamped near, where he waited for further orders what to do, 
from the President of the United States. 

QlTESTiONB. — 6. What can you tell about the commencement of the war ? 7, 8. What 
ran you tell about two battles with the Mexicans 'I 9. WTiat did Congress do ? What 
plans were arranged? 10. Wliat can you tell about General Taylor in Mexico? 



214 THENATION, 



Military movements. General Scott. Northern Mexico conquered. 

11. While Taylor was waiting, other officers were busy else- 
where. General AVool was preparing the recruits, or the new 
men who joined the army, for military service ; and in October 
he marched into Mexico, and took possession of some of the coun- 
try. In November Gciioi'al Worth took one or two places away 
from the Mexicans. At that time General Taylor was in motion, 
with his main army. After taking possession of a large tract of 
country, Taylor encamped at Victoria. 

12. General Scott, as commander-in- 
chief of the armies of the United States, 
went to Mexico early in 1847, and pre- 
])ared to attack the strong town of 
Vera Cruz, and the fort there. For that 
purpose, he strengthened his own army, 
by taking many troops from General 
Taylor. Yet that brave soldier, with 
only about five thousand men, marched 
boldly against the Mexican general, 
OENEEAL BcoTT. Saiita Auna, who had twenty thousand. 

13. At Bucna Vista (pronounced Bwe-nah Ves-tah), AvhicK 
means " pleasant view," the two armies had a terrible battle on 
the 23d of February, 1847. It lasted all day. The Mexicans 
were dreadfully beaten, and left full two thousand men on the 
field, killed and wounded. The Americans lost about seven hun- 
dred. 

14. All northern Mexico was now in possession of the Amer- 
icans ; and in the course of a few months, the conquering Taylor 
returned to the United States, and was everywhere received with 
the greatest honors. Then the people first began to talk about 
making him President of our Republic. 

15. While these things were occurring, the Americans, under 
diflfcrent leaders, were taking possession of other parts of northern 
Mexico. General Kearney was in chief command of what was 
called the Army of the West; and in August, 1840, he drove 

Questions.— 11. What can you tell about other movements in Mexico? 12. Wliat 
can von tell about Generals Scott and Taylor? 13. What can you tell about a battle? 
15. What olsn <1iil the Americans do? 




SCOTT S INVASION OF MEXICO. 215 




Fremont and California. Doniphan. Scott's invasion. 

the Mexicans fi-om Santa Fe, the chief city of New Mexico, and 
took possession of that broad territory. 

10. During the same summer, 
Colonel Fremont (the brave explorer ^^^^^"^^ 

of the Rocky Mountains) and others, 
took possession of California. After 
some more battling until early in 
January, 1847, all became quiet. 
Then a vast territory, stretching 
along the Pacific Ocean, and several 
hundred miles into tlie country, came 
into possession of the Americans. 

-■ w T 1 1 •! ^ 1 1 COLONEL FEEMOXT. 

17. In the mean while. Colonel 

Doniphan, with a thousand brave Missourians, made a triumphant 
march into northern Mexico. After capturing Chihuahua (pro- 
nounced Chee-wah-wah), one of the finest provinces of northern 
Mexico, he returned to New Orleans, having marched over five 
thousand miles. General Scott was now on his victorious way 
toward the great city of Mexico. Listen atteutivelv, and I will 
tell you something about 

SCOTt's invasion of MEXICO. 

18. Scott landed near Vera Cruz with about thirteen thousand 
men, early in March, 1847. His troops were borne there by a 
fleet commanded by Commodore Conner, which remained to 
assist in the attack on Vera Cruz. That attack occurred on the 
18tli of March, and continued nine days. Then the city, the 
strong castle of San Juan de Ulloa (pronounced San Whan dah 
Oo-loo-ah), and five thousand prisoners, with five hundred can- 
nons, were given up to the Americans. 

19. On the 8th of April, Scott's army commenced their march 
toward the city of Mexico. At Cerro Gordo, a difficult place in 
the mountains, they were met by Santa Anna and a large army. 

Questions. — 16. What can yon tell about Fremont and others? 17. What can yon 
tell about Colonel Doniphan ? 18. What ean you tell about the Americans at Vera Cruz ? 
1 0. What can you tell of the battle at Cerro Gordo ? 



216 THE NATIOK. 



Progress of the American army. Capture of Mexico. End of the war. 

There they had a severe battle, when the Mexicans lost, in killed, 
wounded, and prisoners, over four thousand men. Santa Anna 
escaped on the back of a mule. 

20. AVeek after week, Scott's army continued to move on 
through that interesting country, taking possession of place after 
place, and everywhere driving the Mexicans before them. Within 
two months, that army of not more than ten thousand men, took 
some of the strongest places in Mexico, made ten thousand pris- 
oners, and captured seven hundred cannons, ten thousand muskets, 
and thirty thousand bombshells and cannon balls. 

21. Scott rested awhile at Puebla (pronounced Pweb-lah), and 
in August moved on over the lofty Cordilleras, a chain of high 
mountains in Mexico. From the summits of these hills, the 
Americans looked down into distant valleys, and saw the great 
city of Mexico, the object of their long and perilous march. 

22. Onward the conquering army marched, and after fighting 
several hard battles, and always beating the Mexicans, they ap- 
peared before the ancient city, where Cortez, a great Spanish 
soldier, appeared almost three hundred years before. Santa 
Anna and his army, with the government officers, fled from tho 
doomed capital at night; and on the next morning, the 14th of 
September, 1847, General Scott and his brave army entered the 
city as victors, and took possession of the Mexican empire. 

23. The war soon ceased. On the 2d of February, 1848, th(* 
Mexican Congress and American Commissioners made a bargain 
or treaty for peace. It was agreed to by the United States Gov- 
ernment, and then all but New Mexico and California, which had 
been taken from the Mexicans by the Americans, was given up. 
These provinces became a part of the United States, and Califor- 
nia has since been admitted into the Union. 

24. In the same month when this treaty was made, gold was 
first found in a mill stream on the American fork of the Sacra- 
mento river, in California. Soon it was found elsewhere ; and 

QtrESTioNe.— 20. ^V^lnt did Scott's army accomrlish ? 21. Wliat can you tell of the 
approach to the. city of Mexico? 22. What can you tell about the conquest of Mexico? 
2.1. What cin you 'tell about the asreements of the two governments? 24. What can 
you tell ahout fiudinR pold? What did it lead to ? 



TAYLOR S ADMINISTRATION. 



217 



Gold in California. 



General Taylor. 



His Inauguration. 



when it was known that gold was plentiful there, thousands of 
people went from the United States and elsewhere, to dig it. 
Gold, worth millions and millions of dollars, has been found in 
California since then, and a fine State of the Union has grown up 
on that coast of the Pacific Ocean. 

25. The war with Mexico was the chief event of Mr. Polk's 
administration. A difficulty with England, concerning the north- 
ern boundary of Oregon, had been settled; and in May, 1848, 
Wisconsin was admitted into the Union as a State. 

26. The brave deeds of General Taylor, in Mexico, made him 
respected and beloved by the people of the United States, and at 
the election for President, in the ^,. 

autumn of 1848, he was chosen Jj^^^^ n^, _, 

Chief Magistrate of the Republic. ^^w^ js^^^ k 
Millard Fillmore, of New York, was 
elected Vice-President. 



SECTION XIII. 

Taylor's administration. 
[1849-1850.] 

1. Zachary Taylor was sixty- 
five years of age when, on the 5th 
of March, 1849, he became the 
twelfth President of the United 
States. The 4th of March came 
on Sunday that year, and he was 
not inaugurated until the next day. 

2. I have told you that thou- 
sands went to California to dig 
gold. Very soon there were pco- 

QuESTiONS.— 25. What were the chief events of Polk's aflministrafion ' "G What p-n 
you say about a new election? 1. What can you tell about President Taylor and his 
inauguration ? ' 

f 




TAYLOK, AND HIS KEStDENCE. 



218 T]iK NATION 



Admission of California. Disputes about Slavery. Death of Taylor. 

pie enough there to form a State, and in September, 1849, 
twenty months after the fii'st gold was found there, they met and 
formed a constitution, or solemn covenant, by which they agreed 
to be governed. 

3. In February, 1850, the people of California asked Congress 
to admit their country into the Union as a State. That request 
made a great stir, for they had said in their constitution that there 
should be no negro slaves in California. The people of the north- 
ern and western States liked that, but those of the southern 
States did not like it at all. At one time it was thought by some 
that they would go to war about it. 

4. This matter was disputed about in Congress for many 
months. Finally, Henry Clay, of whom I have told you, [p 205,] 
proposed a j)lan that suited all parties pretty well. It was agreed 
in that plan, that California might come in without slaves, and 
that if any slaves ran away from the South into the free States 
they should be given up to their owners. All this was agreed 
to in Congress, but many people, particularly at the North, were 
not pleased with what was called the Compromise Measure. 

5. While this matter was being talked over in Congress, Pres- 
ident Taylor sickened and died. That sad event occurred in 
July, 1850. He was the second President who had died while 
in office. The Vice-President, as before, you remember [page 209], 
then became President, and on the 10th of July, 1850, 

FILL MO HE S ADMINISTRATION 

commenced. 

G. During President Taylor's brief administration of sixteen 
months, one State and three Territories were added to the Ke- 
public. One of the Territories was named Utah, but was called by 
the people who settled there, Dcseret, or the Land of the Honey- 
bee. It is near the middle of our continent. 

7. PTtah was settled by a people called Mormons. I have not 

Questions. — 2. \^^l.1t more can you say about Californi;i 1 H. AVliat can you tell about 
California comiin; into the Union? 4. W'hat was finally done? 5. What sad event hap- 
t enod i 6. Wni;;t occurred during Taylor's administration ? 



FILLMORE S ADMINISTRATION. 



219 



The Mormons. 



Arctic Expedition. 



time to tell you much about them. 
It would be a long story. They 
are a people with a very queer 
kind of religion ; and they all do 
as their head man, or Prophet, As 
he is called, tell them to do. There 
are now a great many thousands of 
them in Utah, and I expect there 
will be much trouble yet, on their 
account, because they allow things 
to be done which the people of 
the United States do not like. 

8. Some trouble with Cuba, one 
of the West India islands belong- 
ing to Spain, commenced in the 
spring of 1850, and at one time it 
threatened to make war between 
the United States and Spain. But 
the dispute was fairly settled, and 
the trouble disappeared. 

9. An important expedition left 
New York in Maj% 1850, under the 
command of Lieutenant De IiaveT\ 
It Avent to the Frozen Ocean, at the North, in search of Sir John 
Franklin, a great English sailor, who went there five years be- 
fore, and has never returned. Another similar expedition sailed 
from New York in 1853, under Dr. Kane, and was gone until the 
autumn of 1855. The commander and his men suffered terrib'y 
among tlie ice and snows, during the long, dark polar winters. 
Dr. Kane lived only a little more than a year after his return. 

10. In 1852, the United States and Great Britain had a dis- 
pute about catching fishes in the neighborhood of Newfoundland. 
They both sent armed ships there, but the difficult)' was finally 
settled by the better way of talkhnj^ rather than hy fighting. 

QiTESTiONB. — 1. What can you tell about the Mormons ? S. "Wliat can you tell about 
Cuba? 9. What can you tell of wonderful expeditions to the North? 10. What can 
von tell about a fishpry rtistinte? 




FILLMOKE, AND HIB RESIDENCE. 



220 



THE NATION, 



Japan expedition. 



New election. 



Frauklin Pierce. 



11. In the same year American war-ships went to Japan, off 
tlic eastern coast of China, and the commander carried a letter 
to the Emperor, from our President, asking him to allov.- 
Americans, as ■well as the Dutch, to trade there. The Emperor 
agreed to it, and the war-ships came home. You will be glad to 
know a great deal about the Japan people, when you shall be older. 

12. In the autunm of 1852, the people of the United States 
chose Franklin Pierce, of New Hampshire, to be their next Pres- 
ident, and William R. King, of Alabama, for Vice-President. 
Not long afterward a new Territory, called Washington, was 
made out of Oregon. So the States of our Confederation con- 
tinually grow. First Territories, then States. 



SECTION XIV. 

Pierce's administration 
[1853-1857.] 

1. Franklin Pierce was forty-ni:- • 
years of age when he -became th ^ 
fourteenth President of the Unitt i' 
States, on the 4th of March, 185 • 
The counti'y was prosperous ai; I 
peaceful, and nothing disturbed 1,1 v 
general harmony, except a lit! ; 
dispute with Mexico about hour ■• 
aries, which was soon settled. 

2. In May of that year, shi;' 
were sent to explore the easte^:; 
coast of Asia; and at the saiv 
time, there were land expeditio; • 
in progress, searching for a goc ,: 
route for a railway to the Paci;:; : 




PUaiCE, AND 1118 RESIDENCE. 



QU5;8TI0NB. — 11. What can yon tell about an expedition to Japan? 12. What em y 
til about a new election ? 1. What can you tell about Prcjndent Pierce and the con 



